Skip to main content

Full text of "Le mystère d'Adam : an Anglo-Norman drama of the twelfth century"

See other formats


oj          ri 

o '-' 

Z —r^ 

L                   cQ 

^       j^rr* 

g           r^ 

5^^  ru 

r.=-^ — CD 



O^ r^ 

-□ 

,7,         =r^ 

S r-^ 

O            m 

X 


^i 


This  book  belongs  to 
THE  CAMPBELL  COLLECTION 

purchased  with  the  aid  of 

The  MacDonald-Stewart  Foundation 

and 

The  Canada  Council 


Dionui>iAa^  UF 


OLD  EîiGLlSH 


ENGLISH 


ï 


OTHER   VOLUMES    OF 
MODERN    LANGUAGE   TEXTS 


FRENCH  SERIES 

Rousseau.  DU  CONTRAT  SOCIAL.  Edited  ,  by  C,  E.  Vaughan, 
M.A.,  Litt.D.     Limp  duxeen,  5^.  net  ;  cloth,  6;.  net. 

Alfred  de  Vigny.  POÈMES  CHOISIS.  Edited  by  Allison  Pmks, 
M. A.     Limp  duxeen,  3^.  6d.  net  j  cloth,  45.  6d.  net. 

Pascal.  LETTRES  PROVINCIALES.  Edited  by  H.  F.  Stzwart, 
D.D.     Paper,  55.  net  5  cloth,  6i.  net  ;  édition  de  luxe,  zis.  net. 

B.  Constant.  ADOLPHE.  Edited  by  G.  Rudler,  D.  es  L.  Limp  duxeen, 
6i.  net  j  cloth,  78.  6d.  net  j  édition  de  luxe,  zis.  net. 

LE  MYSTÈRE  D'ADAM.  Edited  by  Paul  Studer,  M.A.,  D.Litt. 
Paper,  41.  6d.  net  5  cloth,  55.  6d.  net. 

AUCASSIN  ET  NICOLETE.  {Third  édition.)  Edited  by  F.  W.  Bour- 
DiLLON,  M.A.     Limp  duxeen,  4_j.  6d.  net  ;  cloth,  5;.  6d.  net. 

Paul-Louis  Couriïr.  A  SELECTION  FROM  THE  WORKS.  Edited 
by  E.  Weekley,  M.A.     Limp  duxeen,  55.  net  ;  cloth,  6i.  net. 

P.  Corneille.  LA  GALERIE  DU  PALAIS.  Edited  by  T.  B.  Rudmose- 
Brown,  M.A.     Limp  duxeen,  4J.  net  ;  cloth,  55.  net. 

Lamartine.  POÈMES  CHOISIS.  Edited  by  J.  L.  A.  Barbier,  L.  es  L. 
Limp  duxeen,  3*.  dd.  net  }  cloth,  4J.  bd.  net. 

GuiBERT  D'.-^ndrenas.  CHANSON  DE  GESTE.  Edited  by  Jessie 
Crosland,  M.A.     Limp  duxeen,  45.  6d.  net  ;  cloth,  55.  bd.  net. 

J.  F.  Regnard.  le  Légataire  universel.  Edited  by  O.  H. 
Fynes-Clinton,  M.A.     Limp  duxeen,  31.  6d.  net  ;  cloth,  4^.  bd.  net. 

ENGLISH  SERIES 

Edward  Young.  CONJECTURES  ON  ORIGINAL  COMPOSITION. 
Edited  by  Edith  J.  Morley.     45.  dd.  net. 

THE  anglo-saxon  CHRONICLE,  Edited  by  E.  Classen,  M.A., 
Ph.D.,  and  Florence  E.  Harmer,  B.A.  Limp  duxeen,  5^.  net  ; 
cloth,  6s.  net. 

P.T.O.] 


GERMAN  SERIES 

GoiTHï.     TORQUATO    TASSO.     Edited    by  J.  G.  Robertson,    M.A., 

Ph.D.     Limp  duxeen,  45.  net  ;  cloth,  5^.  net. 
Heine.     BUCH    DER    LIEDER,     Edited  by  John   Lees,   Ph.D.     Paper, 

31.  (>d.  net  ;  cloth,  45.  6d,  net. 
F.  Grillparzer.     WEH'  DEM  DER  Lt^GT.     Edited  by  G.  Waterhouse, 

Litt.D.     Limp  duxeen,  3^.  Sd.  net  ;  clcth,  43.  6d.  net. 

ÈPANISH  SERIES 

Caldiron.  EL  ALCALDE  DE  ZALAMEA.  Edited  by  Ida  Farnell. 
Limp  duxeen,  3J.  6d.  net  ;  cloth,  45.  dd.  net.     Text  only,  \s.  6d.  net. 

L.  F.  DE  MoRATiN.  EL  VIEJO  Y  LA  NINA.  Edited  by  L.  B.  Walton, 
B.A.     Limp  duxeen,  3^.  Sd.  net  ;  cloth,  45.  dd.  net. 

LA  VIDA  DE  LAZARILLO  DE  TORMES.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  H.  J. 
Chaytor,  m. a.  Limp  duxeen,  3^.  6d.  net  ;  cloth,  41.  f)d.  net.  Text 
only,  II.  6d.  net. 

TRENCH  SERIES  FOR  SCHOOLS 

MoLikRE.  L'AVARE.  Edited  by  A.  T.  Baker,  Litt.D.,  Ph.D.  Limp 
cloth,  2J.  Sd.  net. 

SELECTED  LETTERS  OF  MADAME  DE  SEVIGNÉ.  Edited  by 
A.  T.  Baker,  Litt.D.,  Ph.D.     Limp  cloth,  zs.  6d.  net. 

Corneille.     LE  CID.     Edited  by  J.  Marks,  M. A.     Limp  cloth,  zs.  6d.  net. 

FouRNiER.  LE  GRAND  MEAULNES,  Part  I.  Edited  by  J.  G. 
Anderson,  B.A.     Limp  cloth,  zs.  dd.  net. 

MANCHESTER     UNIVERSITY     PRESS 

23  Lime  Grove,  Oxford  Road     -      MANCHESTER 


/ftoOcrn  Xauôuaôc  XTeïts 


LE    MYSTERE    D'ADAM 


Published  by  the  University  of  Manchester  at 

THE   LNIVERSITY   PRESS   (H.   M.    McKfchme,   M. A.,   Secretarry) 

23    Lime  Grove,   Oxford   Road,    MANCHESTER 


M  A  DE    IN    ENGLAND 
AU  rights  reserved 


flDo&ern  Xanguage  ZcitB 

FRENCH  SERIES  :   MEDIAEVAL  SECTION 
General  Editor — L.  E.  Kastner 

LE  MYSTÈRE  D'ADAM 

AN   ANGLO- NORMAN   DRAMA   OF  THE 
TWELFTH    CENTURY 


KDITEI)    liY    THE    LATF. 


PAUL   STUDER,   M.A.,  D.Lit. 

Taylorian  Prof  essor  of  the  Rtmance  Languages  in  the  Uni-ver  ùty  of  Oxford 


MANCHESTER 
AT    THE    UNIVERSITY    PRESS 

1928 


First   Published   19LS 
Eepriuled  1928 


PREFACE 

For  the  last  half  century  no  account  of  the  drama  in  the 
Middle  Ages,  whether  written  from  an  English  or  a  French 
standpoint,  has  seemed  complète  without  at  least  a  référence 
to  the  Mystère  d'Adam.  Even  critics  who  hâve  under- 
estimated  its  intrinsic  merits  as  a  work  of  art  hâve  seldom 
failed  to  extol  its  value  as  a  unique  landmark  in  the  évolution 
of  the  stage. 

From  internai  évidence  it  would  appear  that  the  work  was 
first  produced  in  England  about  the  middle  of  the  twelfth 
century,  and  that  the  author  was  descended  from  one  of  those 
Frenchmen  who  scttled  in  this  country  after  the  Conquest. 
The  Mystère  d''Adam  thus  belongs  to  that  common  patrimony 
of  Anglo-Norman  literature  of  which  French  and  English  are 
equally  proud  ;  and  yet  it  has  never  had  the  honour  of  an 
English  édition.  Students  wishing  to  obtain  a  first -hand 
knowledge  of  its  contents  hâve  hitherto  had  to  choose 
between  French  éditions,  long  out  of  print  and  almost 
unprocurable,  and  a  German  édition,  more  récent,  it  is  true, 
but  in  many  respects  unsuitable  for  English  readers.  The 
work  of  previous  editors  of  the  Mystère  d'Jdam,  especially 
that  of  Dr.  Karl  Grass,  has  nevertheless  considerably  facilitated 
my  task,  while  the  criticisms  on  varions  points  of  détail,  which 
hâve  appeared  in  the  numerous  periodicals  devoted  to  Romance 
philology,  hâve  likewise  proved  of  great  service.  I  am  also 
greatly  indebted  to  varions  friends,  more  particularly  to  Mr. 
D.  Nichol  Smith,  Goldsmiths'  Reader  in  English,  Mr.  C.  T. 


vin  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

Onions,  Joint-Editor  of  the  Oxford  Dictionary,  and  Mr.  A.  T. 
Baker,  Professer  of  French  Language  and  Literature  in  the 
University  of  Sheflield,  for  the  assistance  they  hâve  so  gener- 
ously  rendered.  Above  ail,  my  acknowledgments  for  many 
helpful  suggestions  are  due  to  Professer  L.  E.  Kastner,  the 
Editor  of  the  présent  séries,  and  also  to  Professer  J.  G. 
Robertson,  the  Editor  of  the  corresponding  German  séries. 

P.  S. 

Oxford,  No-vemher  1917. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

Préface 

Vil 

Introduction 

xi 

Text         ...... 

I 

Notes 

•       47 

BiBLIOGRAPHY 

-         .       58 

Table  of  Proper  Names  . 

62 

Glossary  ...... 

.       63 

Index        

•       74 

INTRODUCTION 


I.    The  Sources  of  the  *  Mystère  d'Adam' 

The   serious   drama   of    the    Middie    Ages    grew    out  of    the 
Church  service.^     The    liturgy  showed   dramatic   teiidencies 
at  a  very  early  period.      From   the   ninth   century   onward, 
thèse  tendencies  gradually  became  more  marked  and  culrain- 
ated  in  the  eleventh  in  costly  vestmcnts,  protracted  offices, 
magnificent  processions.      The  slender  liturgical  tcxts  of  the 
primitive    Church    appeared    now    wholly    inadéquate.       In 
order  to  expand  them,  interpolations  were  made.      Usually 
known  as  '  tropes,'  thèse  interpolations  consisted  at  first  of  but 
a  few  words  ;  those  of  the  Introït  at  the  beginning  of  Mass 
on  great  festivals,  however,  often  took  the  form  of  dialogues. 
The    earlicst    example   on    record    is    the    Q^uem    quaeritis  in 
sepulchro^  o  Christicohe?  of  the  St.  Gall  MS.      It  dates  from 
the  end  of  the  ninth  or  beginning  of  the   tcnth    century  and 
was  regularly  chanted  on  Eastcr   Day.      This  trope  soon  be- 
came widely  known.     By  the  end  of  the  tenth  century  it 
had  grown  into  an  elaborate  ceremony  of  a  highly  dramatic 
character,  the  détails  of  which  are  set  forth  in  the  Concordia 
Regularis   drawn    up   by  Ethehvold,   bishop   of  Winchester, 
during  the  reign  of  Edgar  (959-75)."'^ 

'  In  the  rbllowing  pages  unly  the  merest  sketch  of  the  clevelopment  of 
the  religious  drama  has  been  attemptecJ.  For  a  more  detailed  study  the 
reader  is  referred  to  the  works  mentioned  in  the  '  Bibliography.' 

■•^  The  document  is  printed  almost  in  fuU  in  Appendix  O  of  E.  K. 
xi 


Xll  LE    An  STtRE    D  ADAM 

Similar  interpolations  found  thcir  way  into  thc  ccremonial 
of  other  Church  festivals,  particularly  those  connected  with 
Christmas.  A  Quem  quacritis  in  praesepe,  pastores^  diàte  ?  \s2.'î> 
formed  on  the  mode!  of  the  Easter  trope,  and  is  commonly 
met  with  in  raissals  of  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries, 
such  as  those  of  St.  Gall,  Limoges,  and  St.  Magloire. 

At  first  this  kind  of  trope  was  mcrely  an  alternating  chant, 
one  half  of  the  choir  asking  the  questions  and  the  other 
giving  the  answers.  But  very  soon  an  attempt  to  place  it 
in  a  more  elaborate  setting  induccd  the  clergy  to  display 
within  the  prccincts  of  the  church,  the  manger,  Joseph  and 
Mary,  sometimes  even  the  ox  and  the  ass.  The  shephcrds 
were  impersonated,  then  the  Magi,  fînally  Herod  himself. 
In  course  of  time  ail  the  éléments  of  a  fully  developed 
Nativity  play  had  thus  been  introduced. 

But  the  tropes  referred  to  above  were  not  the  only  means 
adopted  by  the  mediaeval  Church  to  lengthen  services  and 
add  to  their  attractiveness.  The  lessons  for  the  great 
festivals  provided  an  excellent  opportunity  for  introducing 
into  thc  liturgy  apocryphal  texts  from  the  most  varied 
sources.  Thèse  texts,  once  incorporated,  became  in  turn 
susceptible  of  extension.  An  illustration  of  this  process  is 
afForded  by  the  pseudo- Augustinian  ^ermo  contra  Judeos^ 
Paganos  et  Arianos  de  Symbolo^  probably  vvritten  in  the  sixth 
century,  but  ascribed  throughout  the  Middle  Ages  to  St. 
Augustine.  A  portion  of  this  '  Sermon  '  ^  was  used  in  many 
churches  as  a  lesson  for  some  part  or  other  of  the  Christmas 
services  ;  eithcr  on  Christmas  Day  itself,  as  at  Arles  (sixth 
lesson  at  Matins),  or  on  Christmas  Eve,  as  at  Rome  (fourth 
lesson  at  Matins).-  In  England  it  appears  generally  to  hâve 
been  read  on  the  fourth    Sunday  in  Advent.     In   both    the 

Chnmbers,  T/a  Mediaet-jl  Stage,  Oxtonl,  1903,  vol.  ii.  Sce  also  W.  H. 
Frère,  The  fViuchester  Troper  (Henry  Bradshaw  Society),  London,  1894. 

^  Quoterl  in  tull  by  M.  Sepet,  ] ,%  Prcpketa,  Ai,  Christ.  Paris.  1878, 
pp.  3-8. 

-'  Cf.  Chambers,  ii.  p.  52. 


INTRODUCTION  Xlll 

Sarum  breviary  and  that  of  York,  it  furnishcs  the  lessons  for 
second  Nocturn.i 

A  detailed  analysis  of  the  contents,  together  with  several 
quotations  from  the  original,  is  given  in  the  notes  to  the 
présent  édition.  Chambers  has  very  aptly  described  the 
gênerai  character  of  the  '  Sermon  '  in  the  following  terms  : 

*The  passage  chosen  is  in  a  highly  rhetorical  vein.  Vos^ 
inquam^  convenio^  O  'Judei^  cries  the  preacher,  and  calls  upon 
the  Jews  to  bear  witness  eut  of  the  mouths  of  their  own 
prophets  to  the  Christ.  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  Daniel,  Moses, 
David,  Habakkuk,  Simeon,  Zachariah  and  Elizabeth,  John 
the  Baptist  —  each  in  turn  is  bidden  to  speak,  and  each 
testimony  is  triumphantly  quoted.  Then  :  Ecce^  convertimur 
ad  gentes.  Virgil — poeta  facundissimus — is  pressed  into  the 
service,  for  the  famous  line  of  his  fourth  eclogue  :  "iam 
nova  progenies  caelo  demittitur  alto"  ;  Nebuchadnezzar,  who 
saw  four  walking  in  the  furnace,  and  finally  the  Erythraean 
Sibyl,  whose  acrostic  verses  on  the  "  Signs  of  Judgment" 
first  appear  in  the  writings  of  Eusebius.'  ^ 

This  lesson  contained  the  scénario  of  a  fine  drania,  and 
the  clerk  entrusted  with  the  task  of  reading  it  no  doubt 
emphasized  its  dramatic  character  by  modulating  his  voicc, 
as  he  gave  the  answers  of  the  various  prophets.  As  Sepet^ 
suggests,  the  *  lectio  '  may  hâve  been  divided  among  several 
readers,  each  of  whom  impersonated  one  of  the  prophets. 
The  participation  of  several  '  actors  '  soon  became  an  accom- 
plished  fact.     The  liturgical  play  of  St.  Martial  of  Limoges  * 

1  I  owe  this  information  to  the  Rev.  H.  A.  Wilson  of  MagHalen  Collège. 
It  might  be  added  that  in  the  Sarum  breviary  (éd.  Procter  and  Wordsworth) 
the  three  lessons  of  the  second  Nocturn  reproduce  the  whole  Sermon  in 
exactly  the  form  printed  by  Sepet  ;  whereas  the  York  breviary  (Surtees 
Society,  vol.  Ixxi.)  gives  an  abridged  form  only,  ending  after  the  prophecy  of 
David,  which  is  followed  by  Omelia  heat'i  Gregorii  pape. 

2  Chambers,  ii.  pp.  52-53  ;  sce  also  note  to  line  161. 
'  Prophètes^  p.  lo. 

*  Cf.  Monmerqué  et  Michel,  Théâtre  frança'n  au  moyen  âge,  Paris,  1842, 
pp.  6-9. 


XIV  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

follows  the  *  Sermon  '  closely,  but  converts  it  wholly  into  a 
dramatic  dialogue.  In  addition  it  exhibits  two  important 
altérations  The  *  Sermon,*  with  the  exception  of  the  pro- 
phecy  of  the  Sibyl,  was  in  prose;  the  St.  Martial  version,  on 
the  other  hand,  is  metrical  throughout.  Secondly,  the  list  of 
the  prophets  is  slightly  altered.  Not  only  is  the  order 
différent,  but  Zachariah  is  suppressed  and  Israël  added. 

After  ail  there  was  no  cogent  reason  why  the  choice  of 
characters  should  be  restricted  to  those  mentioncd  in  the 
'  Sermon.'  Many  prophets  of  the  Old  Testament  had  as 
good  a  right  to  appear  as  witnesses  of  Christ,  as  Nebuchad- 
nezzar,  or  Virgil,  or  the  Sibyl.  Balaam,  it  seems,  was  among 
the  fîrst  to  be  introduced,  and  was  soon  destined  to  éclipse 
some  of  his  seniors.  But  then,  Balaam  had  a  great  advantage 
over  his  rivais — he  was  mounted  on  an  ass,  a  conspicuous 
position,  especially  within  the  walls  of  a  church.  It  should, 
however,  be  borne  in  mind  that  such  grotesque  sights  had 
long  been  the  inévitable  accompaniment  of  the  Feast  of 
Pools.  It  is  not  improbable,  as  Chambers  surraises,  that  the 
introduction  of  Balaam  and  his  ass  was  a  concession  made 
to  the  popular  craze  for  boisterous  amusements,  or  an 
attempt  on  the  part  of  the  Church  to  turn  the  ribaldry  of 
the  long-established  mediaeval  Saturnalia  to  purposes  of 
édification.  Balaam  closes  the  procession  of  Prophets  in  the 
Laon  Drama,^  where  he  is  the  only  addition  to  the  original 
'  cast.'  At  Rouen,  on  the  other  hand,  we  find  him  in  the 
midst  of  a  large  company  of  new-comers.  There  are  no 
fewer  than  twenty-seven  prophets,  but  Balaam  is  the  chief, 
and  in  his  honour  the  whole  performance  was  popularly 
styled  Festum  Asinorum? 

The  pseudo-Augustinian  Sermon  could  be  still  more 
expanded.     Israël   (Jacob)  headed  the  procession  in  the  St. 

^  Chambers,  ii.  p.  54. 

^  Rouen  MS.  Y  110,  fourteenth  century,  publishcd  by  A.  Gasté,  La 
Dramei  liturgiques  de  la  cathédrale  de  Rouen,  Evreux,  1893,  p.  4.  A  useful 
summary  will  be  found  in  Sepet,  Prophètes,  pp.  27-40. 


INTRODUCTION  XV 

Martial  text  ;  but  it  was  possible  to  go  further  back  and 
introduce  Abraham,  whose  ofFering  of  Isaac  foreshadowed 
the  atoning  sacrifice  of  Christ,  or  Abel,  the  just  man  who 
died  by  the  hand  of  the  unjust  ;  above  ail,  Adam,  who  was 
particularly  suited  to  usher  in  the  procession  of  Prophets,  for 
it  was  his  fall  that  rendered  the  Rédemption  necessary. 

Not  only  was  the  number  of  characters  enlarged,  but 
changes  of  another  kind  also  took  place.  It  was  soon 
realized  that  the  dramatic  efFect  might  be  greatly  enhanced 
if,  instead  of  simply  reciting  his  prophecy,  one  or  other  of 
the  prophets  was  allowed  to  act  it.  This  appears  to  hâve 
been  tried  first  with  Balaam.  Already  in  the  Laon  text  an 
angel  appears  on  the  scène  and  prevents  the  ass  advancing, 
while  the  rider  endeavours  in  vain  to  urge  on  his  beast. 
More  elaborate  still  is  the  dramatization  of  Nebuchadnezzar's 
story  in  the  Festum  Asinorum  of  Rouen.  A  furnace  from 
which  smoke  and  fire  issue  is  constructed  in  the  nave  of 
the  church.  Nebuchadnezzar  sits  on  his  throne,  surrounded 
by  soldiers  and  guards.  Three  Hebrews  are  cast  into  the 
furnace,  where  a  fourth  person  is  seen  with  thera.  As  the 
fire  does  not  consume  them,  they  are  brought  forth  again, 
Nebuchadnezzar  and  his  courtiers  being  deeply  moved  at 
the  sight  of  the  miracle. 

Most  of  the  prophecies  were  amenable  to  similar  treat- 
ment,  and  as  their  proportions  grew,  they  might  become 
independent  plays.  Some  of  thèse  survive,  though  often 
in  a  later  form.  Early  examples  are  two  dramas  of  Dayiiel, 
one  of  them  the  work  of  the  Englishman  Hilarius,^  and 
perhaps  also  Jacob  and  Esau  of  the  Towneley  cycle,  con- 
sidered  by  ten  Brink  2  as  the  oldest  drama  written  entirely 
in  English.  It  is  not  improbable  that  even  plays  (or 
épisodes    in    plays)    like    Abraham    and    Isaac^    Isaac    and 

1  J.  J.  Champollion-Figeac, //;7ar«  njenut  et  ludi,  Paris,  1838,  pp.  43-60. 

2  Cf.  Camb.  Hist.  cfEngl.  Lit.  v.  p.  39. 

3  A.  W.  Pollar<l,  English  Miracle  -  Plays,  4th  éd.,  Oxford,  1904, 
Appendix  IV. 


XVI  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

Rebecca^  Co7ivivium  Herodis  (which  suggests  the  story  of  John 
the  Baptist),-  Octavian  and  the  Sïhyl,'^  etc.,  may  havc  been  re- 
modelled  on  early  enlargemcnts  of  the  prophecies.  But  when 
Adam  and  Abel  had  once  secured  a  place  among  the  prophets, 
fevv  stories  lent  themselves  to  dramatic  treatment  better  than 
theirs. 

Another  set  of  characters,  drawn  from  the  same  source  as 
Balaam's  ass,  from  popular  revels  and  merry-makings,  was 
yet  to  join  the  'procession.'  Thèse  were  the  devils.  They 
malce  their  first  appearance  on  the  religious  stage  in  the 
Sponsus  of  Limoges  {Les  Vierges  sages  et  les  Vierges  folles).^ 
At  the  end  of  the  play,  when  the  foolish  virgins  return  from 
a  fruitless  search  for  oil,  they  find  that  during  their  absence 
the  bridegroom  has  arrived  and  welcomed  home  their  wiser 
companions.  As  they  stand  clamouring  at  the  gâte,  modo 
accipiant  eas  daemones  et  praecipitentur  in  infernum,  say  the 
concluding  stage-directions.  Thèse  '  daemones  '  undoubtedly 
wore  an  appropriate  costume,  although  the  MS.  is  silent  on 
this  point.  Soon  we  shall  find  them  parading  the  stage  in 
grotesque  disguise,  sallying  forth  among  the  spectators, 
arousing  terror,  but  aiso  provoking  merriment.  They  supply 
an  intermittent  interlude  which  marks  ofF  the  various 
épisodes  of  the  main  play,  and  relieve  by  their  capers  and 
grimaces  the  tedium  of  a  long-drawn-out  religious  rite.  Hell 
has  now  becorae  the  necessary  counterpart  of  Paradise,  and 
the  clashing  of  kettles  and  cauldrons  is  heard  in  answer  to 
the  songs  of  angelic  choirs.  *  In  the  growth  of  thèse  devil 
scènes,'  says  Chambers,  'may  we  not  trace  the  influence  of  those 
masked  and  blackened  démon  figures  who  from  ail  time  had 
bcen  a  dear  scandai  of  the  Kalends  and  the  Feast  of  Pools  ?  '  ^ 

^  Isuac  and  Rebecca,  a  fragmentary  play  from  Kloster  Vorau  in  Styria 
(cf.  W.  Creizenach,  Geuhichte  des  r.eueren  Dramas,  Halle,  1893,  i.  p.  74). 

^  Cf.  Chambers,  ii.  p.  60. 

^  Octavian  and  the  Sityl,  an  épisode  in  the  Chester  plays. 

*  Cf.  E.  Koschwitz,  Les  plus  anciens  monuments  de  la  langue  française^ 
8th  éd.,  Leipzig,  191 3,  pp.  48-53. 

'   Chambers,  ii.  p.  9  i. 


INTRODUCTION  XVll 

Possibly  the  actors  were  the  same  in  both  cases.  Petit  de 
Julleville^  has  shown  that  instances  are  on  record  of  pro- 
fessional  minstrels  or  low  comedians  joining  forces  with  their 
more  serions  confrères  and  taking  part  in  the  performance  of 
religions  plays. 

The  author  of  the  Mystère  d'' Adam  may  be  credited  with 
more  than  average  inventiveness,  but  it  is  obvions  that  some 
dramatic  adaptation  of  the  '  Sermon  '  was  known  to  him. 
To  what  extent  he  modified  it,  is  difficult  to  establish. 
Whether  he  is  responsible  for  the  introduction  of  Adam 
and  Abel  into  the  *  procession,'  or  whether  he  found  them 
there  already,  cannot  be  finally  settled  until  fresh  évidence 
is  brought  to  light.  There  seems,  however,  little  doubt  that 
he  himself  contributed  the  dramatization  of  their  stories. 
To  Write  thèse  two  scènes,  the  author  naturally  drew  upon 
Gefiesis,  and  in  the  main  followed  it  closely.  If  hère  and 
there  he  departed  from  the  scriptural  account,  crcating,  for 
example,  Eve  before  Adam  was  installed  in  Paradise,  he  did 
so  in  order  to  mcet  certain  stage  requirements  or  to  heighten 
the  gênerai  efFect  of  the  play. 

He  prefaced  the  first  scène  with  a  lesson,  for  the  Sunday 
of  Septuagesima,  which  ofFered  a  most  suitable  text,  and 
relegated  to  the  third  act  the  original  lesson  from  the  pseudo- 
Augustinian  Sermon.  This  slight  dérangement,  however, 
hardly  entitles  us  to  hold  with  Sepet  that  our  author  knew 
three  distinct  plays,  one  of  Adam  and  Eve,  one  of  Abel  and 
Gain,  and  a  third  of  the  prophets  proper,  and  that  his  chief 
merit  lay  in  bringing  them  together.  Why  the  independent 
existence  of  thèse  three  plays  should  be  assumed,  is  by  no 
means  obvions.  If  at  Laon  the  prophecy  of  Balaam  could 
develop  into  a  dr»matic  scène,  if  at  Rouen  those  of  Balaam 
and  Nebuchadnezzar  both  acquired  elaborate  proportions, 
why  deny  that  the  stories  of  Adam  and  Abel  could  similarly 
be  dramatized,  while  the  rest  of  the  '  procession  '  retained 
its   narrative  character  ?      The  fact   that  Adam   and   Eve   are 

*    Histoire  du  Théâtre  en  Franct:  au  nvjyen  âge^  Paris,   i88o,  ii.  p.  412. 


Xviii  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

removed  from  the  stage  befbre  Abel  and  Cain  appear,  and 
that  after  the  murder  the  brothers  likewise  are  carried  oft* 
together,  makes  manifest  their  rôle  of  prophets,  who  in 
succession  appear  before  the  public,  recite  their  prophecies, 
and  take  their  departure.  The  case  of  Isaiah,  with  whom 
a  Jew  opens  a  discussion,  shows  in  embryo  the  process  which 
the  poet,  for  reasons  of  his  own,  chose  to  apply  more  system- 
atically  to  the  épisodes  of  Adam  and  of  Abel. 

Of  the  characters  originally  found  in  the  Sermon  he  has 
retained  Moses,  David,  Daniel,  Habakkuk,  Jeremiah,  Isaiah, 
Ncbuchadnezzar,  and  probably  the  Sibyl.  The  suppression 
of  Zachariah,  Elizabeth,  John  the  Baptist,  and  Virgil,  and 
the  addition  of  Aaron,  Solomon,  and  Balaam,  had  probably 
taken  place  before  the  author's  time.  Like  some  of  the 
great  dramatic  writers  of  a  later  date,  he  was  satisfied  to 
take  a  well-worn  plot,  finding  ample  scope  for  his  imagina- 
tion and  superior  powers  in  the  subtle  analysis  of  characters, 
the  skilful  handling  of  the  dialogue,  the  introduction  hère 
and  there  of  little  traits  revealing  a  sure  psychological 
instinct  or  a  fine  artistic  touch.  If  \ve  read  the  biblical 
account  of  the  Fall,  and  then  turn  to  the  Mystère  d^Adam, 
we  shall  realize  how  much  more  human  the  characters  hâve 
grown.  Adam,  upright  in  principle,  but  somewhat  careless 
and  inconsistent,  above  ail  timid  and  the  reverse  of  heroic, 
discerns  right  and  wrong  readily  enough  when  tempted  by 
Satan,  but  moral  courage  forsakes  him  as  soon  as  he  succumbs 
to  the  charms  of  Eve.  Aùer  the  Fall  he  is  paltry  to  a  degree, 
blâmes  every  one  but  himself,  and  never  tires  of  heaping 
reproaches  upon  his  fair  seducer.  How  much  more  attractive 
is  Eve,  the  créature  of  impulse,  easily  conquered  by  adroit 
flattcry.  She  has  an  inordinate  craving  for  pleasures,  glitter 
and  pomp,  and  willingly  imperils  her  soûl  for  the  ecstatic 
enjoyment  of  the  forbidden  fruit.  If  she  rushes  into  sin 
more  wantonly  than  Adam,  she  is  more  dignified  in  meeting 
her  doom.  Her  thoughts  are  ail  for  him  whom  she  dragged 
down   with   her  into  miscry,  and   for   the    future  générations 


INTRODUCTION  XIX 

upon  whom  she  has  brought  God's  wrath.  But  hope  springs 
eternal  in  her  breast,  and  with  the  spirit  of  faith  she  apprehends 
in  the  dim  future  the  scherae  of  salvation  and  the  rédemption 
of  mankind.  The  portrait  of  Satan,  the  arch-flatterer,  is  also 
drawn  with  a  masterly  hand.  Note,  for  instance,  how  clever 
and  versatile  he  is  ;  how  he  varies  his  arguments,  appealing 
in  turn  to  ail  the  passions  of  his  victims,  until  at  last  he 
discovers  the  weak  spot  and  breaks  down  their  résistance. 

The  same  skilful  characterization  distinguishes  also  the 
second  act.  The  author  brings  out  in  a  forcible  manner 
the  contrast  between  Abel,  the  good  man,  candid,  unsus- 
pecting,  somewhat  prone  to  catechizing,  and  Gain,  the  cunning 
farmer  with  an  eye  to  the  main  chance,  hard-working  indeed, 
but  not  above  cheating  God  of  His  due.  As  soon  as  Gain 
opens  his  mouth,  his  words  reveal  the  selfishness  of  his  nature, 
while  the  ugly  sneer  that  lurks  about  his  lips  indicates  from 
the  first  the  coarse  and  brutal  instincts  that  sway  his  passions. 
If  the  portrait  of  Eve  is  more  finished  in  the  détail,  that  of 
Gain  lacks  no  essential  trait  ;  both  are  excellent  examples 
of  character  study,  an  art  which  was  seldom  practised  by 
mediaeval  dramatists. 

II.  The  Place  of  the  '  MvsTèRE  d'Adam'  in  the 
Evolution  of  the  Religious  Drama 

Before  we  can  attempt  to  assign  to  the  Mystère  d^ Adajn  its 
proper  place  in  the  history  of  the  religious  drama,  one 
important  point  must  be  settled.  The  text  of  the  Tours 
MS.  is  incomplète.  It  breaks  off  in  the  midst  of  the  speech 
of  Nebuchadnezzar.  Either  deliberately  or  through  an  over- 
sight,  a  copyist  has  inscrted  immediately  after  it  the  Dit  des 
quinze  signes  du  jugement^  which  has  been  shown  to  belong  to 
another  work  and  is  written  in  a  différent  dialect  (see  p.  xxxi 
{a)).  The  question,  therefore,  which  naturally  suggests  itself 
is,  How  did  the  drama  end  in  the  original  version  ?  We  hâve 
alreadv  seen  how  closely  the  Mystère  d'Adam  is  rclated  to  the 


XX  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

pseudo-Augustinian  Sermon,  the  Prophets  of  Saint  Martial, 
and  the  Festum  Asinorum  of  Rouen.  In  ail  thèse  Nebuchad- 
nezzar  is  iramediately  followed  by  the  Sibyl,  who  closes  the 
procession  with  an  account  of  the  Second  Corning  of  Christ. 
That  the  Mystère  d' Adam  had  a  similar  conclusion  is  there- 
fore  most  likely.  Perhaps  after  a  short  Latin  quotation 
borrowed  from  the  *  Sermon,'  the  Sibyl  may  hâve  paraphrased 
in  French  such  words  as  those  found  in  the  Saint  Martial 
text,  viz.  : 

ludicii  signum  :  tellus  sudore  madescet  j 

E  celo  rex  adveniet  per  secla  futurus, 

Scilicet  in  carne  presens  ut  judicet  orbem,  etc.^ 

Possibly  this  prophecy  of  the  Second  Coming  of  the  Saviour 
was  preceded  by  an  announcement  of  His  first  Advent — such 
a  combination  exists  in  the  Nativity  play  of  Munich- — and 
the  end  of  the  performance  was  doubtless  marked  by  some 
Latin  hymn  of  praise,  Te  Deum  or  Beîiedicamus^  sung  by  the 
choir  and  spectators.  The  words  which  close  the  Saint 
Martial  drama  would  hâve  been  particularly  appropriate  : 

Letabundi  jubilemus  ; 

Accurate  celebremus 

Christi  natalitia. 

Summa  letitia 

Cum  gratia  produxit, 

Gratanter  mentibus  hdclibuâ  iniuxit.^ 

As  Grass  suggcsts,^  \ve  should  also  expect  further  stage- 
directions  for  the  concluding  scène,  especially  regarding  the 
behaviour  of  the  devils,  after  they  hâve  carried  off  the  last 
prophet. 

One  of  the  copyi:>ts,  to  whom  the  Dit  des  quinze  signes  du 
jugement  was  vvell  known,  may  hâve  substituted  it  for  the 
simpler,  and  certainly  much  shorter  prophecy  of  the  original, 
thinking  no  doubt  that  hc  was  thereby  euhancing  the  effect 

'    Munmcrqué  et  Miche!,  Théâtre,  p.  9. 

'^  Cf.  Sepet,  Prophltes,  p.  150.  '  Monmerqué  et  Michel,  loc.  cit. 

"•   Dai  AJuntssf>itI,  2nd  eu.,  Halle,  1907,  p.  xx. 


INTRODUCTION  XXI 

of  the  closing  scène.  Luckily,  however,  he  only  suppressed 
a  vcry  small  portion  of  the  original,  probahly  not  a  hundred 
lines  in  ail.  Such,  at  ail  events,  is  the  conclusion  at  which 
most  scholars  hâve  arrivcd.  Some,  however,  lilce  Ward,i 
still  hold  that  we  hâve  in  the  Mystère  d''  Adam  but  a  small 
fragment,  say,  the  prologue,  to  a  great  Nativity-play,  or  even 
the  opening  scènes  of  a  *  dramatic  représentation  of  the  entire 
scriptural  story,  after  the  manner  of  the  French  or  English 
collective  Mysteries  of  later  date.'  But  a  comparison  of  our 
text  with  those  of  Saint  Martial  and  Rouen,  the  absence  of 
any  prologue  foreshadowing  the  larger  proportions  of  the 
drama,  the  early  date  at  which  it  was  written,  and,  above 
ail,  the  liturgical  character  of  the  play,  make  it  impossible  to 
accept  this  view. 

The  Mystère  d"* Adam  is  one  of  the  oldest  and  best- examples 
of  the  transitional  or  serai -liturgical  drama.  The  comic 
élément  introduced  with  Balaam's  ass  and  the  devil  scènes 
was  the  first  solvent  which  tended  to  loosen  the  tie  with 
the  Church  ceremony.  At  Rouen  the  Procession  of  the 
Prophets  (or  Festum  Asinorum)^  though  still  a  holy  office, 
became  optional  and  could  be  omitted  at  the  discrétion  of 
the  clergy.  In  the  Mystère  d^ Adam  the  liturgical  character 
remains,  clergy  and  choir  controlling,  so  to  speak,  the  whole 
performance  ;  but  the  fact  that  one  of  the  lessons  is  from 
Septuagesima  and  the  other  from  Advent,  while  two  of  the 
responsoria  {6g  and  84)  belong  to  the  Monday  after  Septua- 
gesima, shows  that  it  ceased  to  be  an  intégral  part  of  a 
particular  Church  service,  and  could  probably  be  performed 
at  any  time  during  the  Christmas  and  New  Year  festivities. 
In  the  hands  of  laymen  the  liturgical  setting,  which  had 
aiready  lost  some  of  its  meaning  and  appropriateness,  was 
soon  to  become  the  merest  survival.  Yet  it  never  disappeared 
altogether,  but  lingered  on  as  long  as  Miracle -plays  and 
Mysteries  continued  to  be  produced. 

The  tropes  and  the  first  dramas  which  grew  out  of  them 

^    Cumb.  Hist.  Engl.  Lit.  v.  p.  1 1 . 


XXii  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

were  entirely  in  Latin,  the  language  of  the  Church.  But 
the  practice  of  introducing  hère  and  there  snatches  in  the 
vernacular  began  very  early.  In  the  Sponsus  of  Limoges,  to 
which  référence  was  made  above  (p.  xvi),  the  Latin  text  is 
interspersed  with  short  metrical  passages  in  what  appears  to 
be  a  Provençal  dialect.^  The  plays  usually  ascribed  to 
Hilarius,  e.g,  Suscitatio  Lazari  and  Ludus  super  iconia  Sancti 
Nicolaiy^  hâve  a  similar  bilingual  character,  but  the  dialect  in 
this  case  is  Northern  French.  The  Mystère  d^ Adam  is  the 
oldest  extant  play  written  almost  wholly  in  the  vernacular. 
The  use  of  Latin  is  restricted  to  lessons  and  chants,  and  a  few 
quotations  from  the  breviary  ;  but  Latin  is  also  employed  in 
the  stage-directions.  From  this  we  may  infer  that  the  actors, 
at  ail  events  the  majority  of  them,  were  members  of  the  clergy, 
although  it  is  probable  that  Satan  and  his  satellites  were 
recruited  among  professional  minstrels  (see  above,  p.  xvii). 
When  laymen  began  to  share  in  the  performance  of  religious 
plays,  Latin  was  discarded  altogether.  Thus  we  find  in  the 
first  half  of  the  thirteenth  century  a  Resurrection-play  written 
throughout,  didascalia  as  well  as  dialogue,  in  the  Anglo- 
Norman  dialect.^  The  vernacular  was  now  firmly  installed 
in  the  religious  drama,  and  although  Latin  plays  continued 
to  be  performed  as  part  of  certain  Church  cérémonies,  they 
ceased  to  havc  any  effect  on  the  évolution  of  the  drama 
proper. 

The  parting  of  the  ways  was  reached  just  before  the 
appearance  of  the  Mystère  d"* Adam^  and  the  latter,  in  spite 
of  its  many  ties  with  the  liturgy,  marked  the  first  step  in  the 
direction  of  complète  secularization.     This  is  further  illus- 

1  The  dialect  of  the  Sponsui  has  also  been  claimed  for  Northern  France. 
See  Remania,  viii.,  1879,  p.  465. 

2  Ed.  ChampoUion-Figeac,  pp.  24-39.  A.  W.  PoUard  [Englhh  Miracle- 
Plays,  Appendix  il)  reproduces  the  second  play. 

'  The  names  of  characters,  however,  are  still  given  in  Latin,  and  Latin 
stage-directions  are  found  in  much  later  plays,  in  fact  in  almost  ail  the 
English  cycles,  except  the  Digby  Mysteries  and  the  Coventry  Corpus  Christi 
Plays. 


INTRODUCTION  XXlll 

trated  by  the  detailed  stage-directions  which  the  play  contains. 
In  the  earliest  liturgical  dramas  scenic  décoration  was  reduced 
to  a  minimum.  The  altar  sufficed  to  represent  the  sepulchre, 
and  the  clergy  found  among  their  vestments  adéquate  costumes 
to  impersonate  prophets,  angels,  or  even  holy  women.  The 
Christmas  manger,  too,  could  be  accommodated  in  the  choir. 
But  as  the  craving  for  spectacular  display  increased,  it  was 
found  necessary  to  move  to  more  commodious  quarters.  The 
Prophets  who,  in  the  Saint  Martial  drama,  recited  their 
prophecies  from  the  altar  steps,^  in  the  Festum  Asinorum  of 
Rouen  occupied  the  whole  of  the  nave,  so  that  worshippers 
and  spectators  had,  perforce,  to  be  crowded  into  the  aisles. 

The  Rouen  spectacle  must  hâve  taxed  to  the  utmost  the 
adaptability  of  the  average  church  to  theatrical  performances, 
and  pious  soûls,  even  in  those  tolérant  days,  must  hâve  been 
shocked  at  the  rowdiness  and  profanation  which  wcre 
inséparable  from  such  displays.2  When  still  more  elaborate 
scenery  was  required,  it  became  physically  impossible  to 
accommodate  actors  and  spectators  in  any  but  the  largest 
churches.  In  a  cathedral  there  might  still  be  found  sufficient 
room  for  the  performance  of  the  drama  of  Daniel^  with  its 
five  localities — the  thronc  of  Balthasar,  the  seat  of  the  Magi, 
the  house  of  Daniel,  the  '  locus  *  of  Habakkukj  and  the  lions' 
den  (lacus  leonum).  But  the  time  was  now  ripe  for  a  further 
change.  The  drama  was  transferred  from  the  nave  to  the 
open  space  in  front  of  the  porch.  There  was,  as  yet,  no 
intention  to  sever  every  connexion  with  the  Church.  It 
might  still  serve  as,  if  nothing  more,  an  admirable  tiring- 
house.  It  was  put  to  such  use  in  the  Mystère  d'Adam^ 
which,  as  far  as  we  hâve  any  certain  record,  was  the  first 
religious  drama  of  the  Middle  Ages  to  be  performed  out  of 

^  '  Le  moine  se  levait,  s'avançait  au  milieu  du  chœur  et  prophétisait  ' 
(Sepet,  Prophètes,  p.  25). 

2  The  ass,  it  should  be  noted,  was  an  aitihcial  one  and  concealed  a  youth 
who  gave  the  answers  to  the  prophet  (Creizenach,  i.  p.  69). 

3  ChampoUion-Figeac,  Hilarii  -versus  et  ludi,  pp.  43-60  ;  aUo  Sepet, 
Prophètes,  p.  67. 


XXIV  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

doors.  Fortunately,  too,  the  Latin  didascalia,  which  arc 
interspersed  in  the  tcxt,  are  so  explicit  that,  with  their  help, 
M.  Sepet  has  been  able  to  reconstruct  the  whole  scène. 
His  description  is  so  clear  and  accurate  that  I  quote  it  at 
some  length  :  ^ 

En  face  de  nous  est  une  église.  La  grande  porte  en  est  ouverte. 
Dans  l'espace  libre  qui  s'étend  de  cette  porte  à  l'entrée  de  la  nef, 
voici  le  chœur  ecclésiastitiue ...  composé  de  ministres  du  culte: 
prêtres,  chapelains,  chantres,  assistants,  enfants  de  chœur,  vêtus  de 
leurs  habits  sacerdotaux,  et  divisé  selon  l'usage  en  deux  demi-chœurs. 
Ce  personnage  collectif  doit  servir  à  deux  fins  dans  la  représentation 
à  laquelle  vous  êtes  conviés.  D'une  part,  il  l'embellira  par  ses 
chants,  il  y  remplira  un  rôle  non  pas  identique,  mais  analogue  à 
celui  du  chœur  antique  dans  la  tragédie  grecque  ;  d'autre  part,  il 
y  figurera  ...  les  milices  célestes,  le  chœur  des  anges,  comme  l'église 
où  sa  voix  s'élève  représente  le  ciel. 

Sous  le  portail,  devant  la  grande  porte,  on  a  dressé  une  petite 
chaire,  un  amhon.  Dans  cette  chaire,  devant  un  grand  livre  ouvert, 
voici,  également  en  habits  sacerdotaux,  le  lecteur,  à  la  fois  chef  du 
chœur  et  directeur  du  jeu.  C'est,  s'il  vous  plaît,  l'auteur,  ou  pour 
le  moins  l'arrangeur  du  drame  ...  Devant  la  chaire  du  lecteur  et 
dominé  par  elle,  à  peu  près  au  m.ilieu  du  porche,  un  banc  ou  une 
estrade  basse  a  été  dressée.  C'est  là  qu'au  troisième  acte  de  notre 
drame,  les  prophètes  du  Christ  viendront  successivement  s'asseoir 
pour  annoncer  la  délivrance  d'x^dam  par  la  naissance  du  Sauveur. 
Mais  sur  un  autre  banc,  placé  en  travers  du  porche,  à  gauche  du 
lecteur  et  du  banc  des  prophètes,  quels  sont  ces  personnages  à 
longues  barbes,  à  la  mine  farouche  tout  ensemble  et  railleuse  ?  Ce 
sont  les  représentants  de  la  Synagogue,  des  acteurs  figurant  le  conseil 
des  Juifs  ... 

A  la  droite  de  l'église,  à  la  gauche  des  spectateurs,  sur  un 
échafaud  très  élevé,  je  vous  présente  le  paradis  terrestre,  auquel  on 
parvient  par  plusieurs  escaliers  en  bois,  assez  semblables  à  des 
échelles  fixes.  L'un  de  ces  escaliers  aboutit  sous  le  porche  de 
l'église,  les  autres  sur  la  place  du  parvis,  où  le  peuple  est  groupé. 
La  plateforme  de  l'échafaud,  qui  offre  un  espace  assez  vaste,  est 
environnée  de   courtines   et  de   tentures   de  soie,  disposée   de   telle 


^   M.  Sepet,  Le  Drame  chrétien  au  m-jycn  âge,  Paris.  1878,  pp.  121-28. 


INTRODUCTION  XXV 

façon  que  les  personnages,  quand  ils  se  trouveront  dans  le  paradis, 
ne  soient  vus  qu'à  partir  des  épaules.  Ces  tentures  vous  laissent 
pourtant  apercevoir  divers  arbres  chargés  de  feuillages,  de  fleurs  et 
de  fruits.  En  un  mot,  le  paradis  présente,  tant  bien  que  mal, 
l'aspect  d'un  délicieux  jardin.  Au  milieu  s'élève  l'arbre  de  la 
science,  qui  domine  tous  les  autres.  A  cet  arbre  est  adapté  un 
truc  fort  ingénieux,  au  moyen  duquel  on  doit,  au  bon  moment, 
voir  s'enrouler  autour  du  tronc  un  serpent  mécanique.  Ce  truc 
doit  être  mis  en  mouvement  par  un  comparse  que  dissimulent  les 
courtines  dont  la  plateforme  est  environnée... 

De  l'autre  côté  du  parvis,  c'est-à-dire  à  gauche  de  l'église,  à  la 
droite  des  spectateurs,  on  a  figuré  l'enfer  qui,  occupant  sur  la  place 
une  position  très  avancée,  forme  avec  le  porche  une  espèce  d'angle 
plus  ou  moins  droit.  Cet  enfer  est  tout  bonnement  une  tour  carrée, 
à  plateforme  et  à  créneaux,  ayant  une  fenêtre  grillée  et,  en  guise  de 
porte,  une  énorme  gueule  de  dragon  qui  s'ouvre  et  se  ferme  à 
volonté.  Il  est  garni  de  chaudières  et  de  marmites.  Par  la  fenêtre 
vous  pouvez  voir  les  démons,  vêtus  de  peaux  de  bêtes,  masqués  de 
masques  hideux,  avec  la  queue  et  les  cornes  traditionnelles.  A 
défaut  des  pièces  d'artillerie,  des  arquebuses  et  autres  admirables 
engins  dont  ils  seront  si  largement  pourv^us  trois  siècles  plus  tard, 
du  moins  ont-ils  au  douzième  siècle  une  assez  grande  quantité 
d'étoupes  et  autres  combustibles,  pour  faire  vomir,  quand  il  le 
faudra,  à  la  gueule  de  dragon  des  torrents  de  flammes  et  de  fumée. 

Toute  la  partie  de  la  place  embrassée  dans  Pangle  que  font  la 
ligne  plus  ou  moins  horizontale,  comprenant  le  paradis  terrestre  et 
l'église,  et  la  ligne  verticale  créée  par  la  saillie  de  l'enfer,  forme  ce 
que  plus  tard  on  appellera  le  parloir,  ce  que  nous  appellerions  le 
plancher  de  la  scène.  Ce  plancher  est  ici  tout  bonnement  le  sol 
même  de  la  place.  Pour  la  circonstance,  ce  sol  a  été  surhaussé, 
relevé  en  terrasse,  de  façon  que  les  acteurs  soient  plus  en  vue.  On 
y  a  disposé,  à  quelque  distance  l'une  de  l'autre,  deux  grandes  pierres 
figurant  deux  autels,  et  devant  servir  au  double  sacrifice  d'Abel  et 
de  Caïn.  On  y  a  disposé  deux  ou  trois  sièges,  ou  bas  d'échafauds. 
On  y  a  enfin  jeté,  à  un  endroit  quelconque,  plusieurs  pelletées  de 
terre  labourable,  afin  de  figurer  le  champ  que  doivent  cultiver 
Adam  et  Eve,  puis  leurs  enfants. 

New  that  the  drama  had  been  transferred  into  the  open, 
it  was   no  longer  necessary  to  restrict  the  size  of  the  stage. 


XXVI  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

The  ground  between  hell  and  paradise  could  accommodate 
an  aimost  unlimited  number  of  '  mansiones  '  and  '  loci.'  If  the 
space  before  the  church  door  was  insufficient,  the  cemeter)- 
or  the  market-place  could  be  utilized.  For  the  convenience 
of  the  increasing  number  of  spectators  large  wooden  stands 
vvere  erected  or — as  appears  to  hâve  been  the  case  in  Corn- 
wall — even  permanent  amphithéâtres  were  sometimes  con- 
structed.  As  a  rule,  temporary  structures  were  preferred, 
and  a  miniature  in  the  manuscript  of  Valencienncs  ^  gives 
an  idea  of  the  imposing  dimensions  which  they  finally 
attained.  From  the  thirteenth  century  onvvard,  stages  on 
a  similar  pattern  were  no  doubt  fitted  up  from  time  to  time 
in  various  cities,  both  in  England  and  on  the  Continent. 

In  England,  however,  the  performance  of  reJigious  dramas 
came  to  be  intimately  connected  with  the  feast  of  Corpus 
Christi  (the  Thursday  after  Trinity  Sunday).  An  office  was 
compiled  for  this  Church  festival  by  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  and 
the  leading  ceremony  consisted  of  a  great  procession  in  which 
the  host,  escorted  by  local  dignitaries,  religious  bodies  and 
guilds,  was  borne  through  the  streets  and  displayed  succes- 
sively  at  out-of-door  stations.  When  the  plays  were  trans- 
ferred  to  Corpus  Christi  Day,  they  became  more  or  less 
attached  to  this  procession  and  finally  were  merged  in  the 
latter.  The  *  domus/  *  loci,'  or  '  sedes  '  were  set  upon  wheels, 
and  known  as  *  pageants,'  and  the  performance  was  repeated 
at  the  various  stations  made  by  the  host.^  But  before  such 
elaborate  stages,  whether  fixed  or  movable,  became  necessary, 
the  religious  drama  had  to  undergo  a  further  transformation. 

Obviously  the  Mystère  (T Adam  did  not  mark  the  ultimate 
limits  to  which  the  process  of  expansion  might  be  carried. 
In  the  Bible  story,  was  not  the  création  of  man  preceded  by 
the  création  of  the  heavenly  hosts,  and  the  fall  of  Lucifer 

^  The  miniature  has  been  reproduced  in  facsimile,  by  Petit  de  JuUeville, 
Histoire  de  lu  litt.fr.  tome  ii,  p.  416,  and  Suchier  and  Birch-Hirschfeld, 
Geichichte  der  franzZsiichen  Literatur,  Leipzig,  1900,  p.  286. 

'  Chambers,  ii.  pp.  95-96  ;  A.  W.  Pollard,  English  Miraclc-PIays,  p.  xxv. 


INTRODUCTION  XXVll 

and  his  angels  ?  The  dramatization  of  thèse  two  épisodes 
provided  an  admirable  introduction  to  the  play,  and  at  the 
same  time  explained  to  the  public  the  nature  and  origin  of 
those  démons  whose  pranks  and  gambols  created  such  a 
welcome  diversion.  A  performance  on  those  lines  appears  to 
hâve  been  given  at  Regensburg  as  early  as  1194.^  Unfortu- 
nately  the  text  has  not  corne  down  to  us.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  Old  Testament,  with  ail  the  legends  and  apocrypha 
which  gathered  round  it,  ofFered  an  almost  inexhaustible 
raine  from  which  dramatists  continued  to  draw  as  late  as  the 
sixteenth  century.  Le  Mistére  du  Fiel  Testament^  first  printed 
in  1542,^  was  the  logical  outcome  of  this  practice.  Beginning 
with  the  création  of  angels  and  ending  with  the  prophecies 
of  the  Sibyls  (now  twelve  in  number),  it  embraces,  in  some 
49,000  odd  lines,  the  chief  épisodes  of  the  Old  Testament. 
According  to  J.  de  Rothschild,  the  performance  of  this 
gigantic  work  was  spread  over  something  like  twenty-five 
days.' 

But  long  before  this  process  of  expansion  reached  the 
imposing  dimensions  found  in  the  Mistére  du  Fiel  Testa- 
ment^ another  tendency  had  set  in,  which  was  destined  still 
further  to  modify  the  character  of  the  religious  drama, 
namely,  a  tendency  to  group  together  plays  which  hitherto 
had  been  independent.  In  the  thirteenth  century,  or 
perhaps  earlier,  a  Nativity- play  was  combined  with  a 
modified  version  of  the  *  Prophets,*  the  latter  serving  as 
a  kind  of  introduction  to  the  former."*  Subsequently,  such 
a  combination  appears  to  hâve  become  the  rule,  and  we 
find  it  again  in    the    Rouen   Nativity.^     In    this    play    the 

1  Cf.  Creizenach,  i.  p.  70  ;  also  Chambers,  ii.  p.  71. 

2  Re-edited  by  J.  de  Rothschild  {Soc.  des  anc.  textes  fr.)^  vol  i.,  1878, 

3  Op.  cit.  p.  XV, 

*  This  (Latin)  play  was  in  the  repertory  of  the  '  scholares  vagantes  '  from 
Bcncdictbeuern  in  Bavaria  ;  the  MS.  is  now  in  Munich  (cf.  Creizenach, 
i.  pp.  96-99  ;   Chambers,  ii.  p.  72  j  and  Sepet,  Prophètes^  pp.  148-64). 

°  The  MS.  is  dated  1474,  but  the  text  appears  to  be  older  (Sepet,  Prophètes, 
p.  163). 


XXVm  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

épisode  of  thc  Prophcts  was  entirely  recast.  The  opening 
scène  shows  Adam,  Eve,  Abraham,  and  Jacob  already  re- 
moved  to  Limbo,  and  there  engaged  in  earnest  conversation 
with  Helia,  the  father  of  St.  Joseph,  who  announces  to  them 
the  approaching  Advcnt  of  Christ.  In  France  this  modified 
form  was  usually  retained,  even  when  the  Christmas  plays 
were  finally  merged  in  those  of  Easter,  and  the  Passion  of  our 
Lord  had  become  the  central  épisode  of  the  Christian  drama. 
Sometimes,  however,  as  in  the  famous  Passion  of  Arnoul 
Greban,  the  scènes  of  the  Création,  the  Fall,  and  the  Murder 
of  Abel  were  included  in  a  kind  of  lengthy  prologue  which 
preceded  the  performance  proper,  whilst  the  latter  opened 
in  Limbo,  where  Isaiah,  Ezekiel,  Jeremiah,  and  David  had 
an  opportunity  to  recite  their  prophecies. 

In  England  the  religions  drama  developed  on  almost 
similar  lines.  It  became,  even  more  than  in  France,  a 
popular  form  of  entertainment.  The  great  cycles  which 
hâve  come  down  to  us,  those  of  Chester,  York,  Wakefield, 
and  the  Ludus  Coventriae^  began  with  the  Création  and  ended 
with  the  Last  Judgment,  bringing  into  spécial  prominence,  like 
the  French  *  mystères,'  the  lifc  and  passion  of  Christ.  There 
was,  however,  an  cssential  différence  between  them.  Thèse 
'  miracles,'  as  they  were  commonly  called,  were  not  pro- 
duced  by  '  confréries,'  especially  formed  for  the  purpose,  but 
in  most  cases  by  the  corporations  of  large  boroughs,  each 
craft  or  trade-guild  undertaking  to  act  one  or  more  scènes, 
which  were  in  effect  separate  plays  and  remained  more  or 
less  independent  of  one  another.  They  were  touched  up, 
cxpanded,  embellished  (not  always,  it  is  true,  to  their  advan- 
tage)  ;  but  the  whole  drama  never  appears  to  hâve  been 
completely  recast,  like  the  Mystères  de  la  passion  of  Mercadé, 
Greban,  or  Jean  Michel.  'Each  cycle  as  it  has  come  down 
to  us  must  be  rcgarded  rather  as  an  organic  growth  than 
as  the  work  of  a  single  author,'^ 

As  Chambcrs  has  pointed  out,  '  ihe  four  northerly  cycles 

'    PoUard,  Er.gliih  Mirade-Plajs,  p.  xxx. 


INTRODUCTION  XXIX 

hâve  a  kernel  of  common  matter,  which  corresponds  very 
closely  with  just  that  dramatic  stufF  which  was  handled  in  the 
liturgical  and  the  earliest  vernacular  dramas.  It  includes  the 
Fall  of  Lucifer,  the  Création,  Adam  and  Eve,  Gain  and 
Abel.'^  Equally  invariable  is  something  in  the  way  of  a 
Prophetae.  But  at  York  this  is  thrown  into  narrative  instead 
of  dramatic  form  (Play  xii)  ;  and  at  Chcster  the  typical 
défile  of  prophets  is  split  up  into  sections,  some  of  the 
prophets  predicting  the  Nativity  (Play  v),  others  the  Corning 
of  Antichrist  (Play  xxii),  while  Octavian  and  the  Sibyl  con- 
stitute  a  separate  épisode  (Play  vi). 

Thus,  as  long  as  religious  dramas  continued  to  be  played, 
the  Processus  Prophetarum^  in  one  form  or  another,  maintained 
its  position  on  the  stage.  It  is  no  small  distinction  to  hâve 
shown  the  dramatic  cfFects  that  could  be  obtained  from  an 
apocryphal  lesson  and  to  hâve  provided  a  plan  which,  during 
four  consécutive  centuries,  countless  playwrights  vvere  content 
to  retain.  But  this  does  not  constitute  the  sole  or,  indeed, 
the  chief  merit  of  the  Mystère  d^ Adam.  As  a  precious  link 
bctween  the  liturgical  play,  written  in  Latin  and  performcd 
in  the  Church  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  fully  secularized 
drama  with  lay  actors  and  elaborate  stages  on  the  other,  its 
importance  cannot  bc  over-cstimatcd.  More  than  this,  its 
qualities  are  intrinsic  as  well  as  relative.  As  a  work  of  art 
it  bears  comparison  with  the  best  dramatic  productions  of 
the  Middle  Ages. 

IIL  Manuscript  and  EniTioNs 

The  Mystère  d^Jdam  has  come  down  to  us  in  a  single 
manuscript,  now  in  the  Library  of  the  City  oï  Tours  (No. 
927  in  Dorange's  Catalogue),^  dcscribcd  by  Luzarche,  the 
first  editor,  as  follows  : 

^  Chambers,  ii.  p.  125. 

-  A.  J.  Dorange,  Catalogue  dacriprij  et  raisonné  des  MSS.  de  la  Bib/.  de 
TourSf  Tours,  1875,  p.  409. 


XXX  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

Le  manuscrit  clans  lequel  est  renfermé  le  drame  d'Adam,  est 
un  in-octavo  de  forme  carrée,  écrit  sur  un  papier  de  coton,  probable- 
ment d'origine  orientale.  La  contexture  de  ce  papier,  dont  les 
spécimens  doivent  être  très  rares,  même  dans  les  plus  riches  biblio- 
thèques, mérite  toute  notre  attention.  Quoique  composé  de  matières 
molles  et  spongieuses,  il  a  conservé  une  grande  consistance  et  une 
remarquable  uniformité  d'épaisseur,  et  a  reçu  sur  ses  deux  faces  une 
préparation  particulière  qui  lui  donne  presque  le  poli  du  parchemin, 
et  le  rend  très  propre  à  recevoir  l'écriture.  Il  est  évident  que 
l'ouvrier  en  le  fabriquant,  s'était  proposé  l'imitation  de  la  peau  de 
vélin,  qui  était  généralement  en  usage  dans  l'Occident  à  cette 
époque.* 

It  consists  of  229  leaves,  measuring  145  x  105  millimètres, 
and  was  probably  written  in  the  South  of  France,  by  the  same 
hand  throughout,  net  earlier  than  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth 
century.  Such,  at  ail  events,  is  the  opinion  of  L.  Delisle^ 
and  of  Dorange,  the  author  of  the  catalogue  of  Tours.  On 
the  other  hand,  V.  Luzarche,  and  after  him  W.  Foerster, 
expressed  his  conviction  that  the  volume  was  written  in  two 
sections  by  différent  hands,  the  first  46  leaves  (including 
Adam)  dating  from  the  second  half  of  the  twelfth  century, 
and  the  remaining  portion  from  the  beginning  of  the 
thirteenth.3 

The  manuscript  contains  a  miscellaneous  collection  of 
texts,  some  of  which  are  unmistakably  of  Anglo-Norman 
origin,  while  the  last  item  is  in  a  Provençal  dialect.  They 
hâve  been  described  in  détail  on  various  occasions,  and  are 
as  follows  : 

{a)  Folio  I  :  a  liturgical  drama  of  the  Résurrection,  in 
Latin,  with  musical  notes,  published  by  V.  Luzarche,  Ofice 
de  Pâques  ou  de  la  Résurrection^  Tours,  1856,  and  also  by  de 
Coussemaker,  Drames  liturgiques  du  moyen  âge.  Rennes,  1860, 
pp.  37-48. 

^   V.  Luzarche,  ^'îdam^  drame  anglo-normand.  Tours,  1854,  pp.  v-vi. 
2  Romania,  il.,  1873,  p.  95. 

^  Cf.  V.  Luzarche,  Adam,  pp.  vii  f.  ;  L.  Delisle,  Remania,  ii.  pp.  92  f.  ; 
Dorange,  Catalogue,  p.  409  ;  K..  Grass,  Adamssp'iel,  2nH  eH.  pp.  ixf. 


INTRODUCTION  XXXI 

{b)  Folio  8  :  36  Latin  hyrans  and  songs,  published  by 
V.  Luzarche  in  his  édition  of  Office  de  Pâques^  p.  28. 

(r)   Folio  20  :   the  Mystère  d'Adam. 

id)  Folio  40^  :  the  (Quinze  signes  du  jugement^  copied 
immediately  after  the  Mystère  d' Adam^  as  if  it  were  part  of 
the  latter.  It  vvas  considered  as  such  by  the  first  editors, 
Luzarche  and  Palustre.  Grass  printed  it  in  appendix  to  his 
first  édition,  but  suppressed  it  in  the  second.  This  or 
similar  versions  hâve  been  preserved  in  no  less  than  18  MSS. 
(see  Romania^  vi.  pp.  22  f .  ;  viii.  p.  313;  ix.  p.  176). 
Some  of  thèse  hâve  been  edited,  e.g.  MS.  354  of  Berne,  by 
Konrad  Hofraann  in  Anzeige  der  Bairischen  Akademie,  1860, 
Nos.  44-45  ;  the  Provenpl  version  in  MS.  Harl.  7403, 
Brit.  Muséum,  by  H.  Suchier  in  Denkm'àler  der  provenzalischn 
Literatur^  Halle,  1883,  i.  pp.  156-64. 

{e)  Folio  47  :  Vie  de  Sai?ît  George^  published  by  V. 
Luzarche  in  the  same  vol.  as  La  Vie  de  la  vierge  Marie  .  .  ., 
pp.  93-117- 

(/)  Folio  61  :  Wace's  Vie  de  la  Vierge  Marie.,  published 
by  V.  Luzarche,  La  Vie  de  la  Vierge  Marie  de  maître  Wace 
.  .  .  suivie  de  la  vie  de  Saint  George^  poème  inédit  du  même 
trouvère,'^  Tours,  1859.  There  are  several  other  MSS.  of 
this  work  ;  one  of  them  was  published  by  Mancel  and 
Trebutin,  V Établissement  de  la  fête  de  la  Conception  de  Notre- 
Dame^  Caen,  1842.     See  also  Romania,  vi.,  1877,  p.  lo. 

{g)  Folio  109  :  Vie  de  Saint  Grégoire,  published  by  V. 
Luzarche,  Vie  du  pape  Grégoire  le  Grand,  Tours,  1857. 

{h)  Folio  185  :  the  Distichs  of  Cato,  translated  into 
French  verse  by  Adam  de  Suel.  In  his  introduction  to 
Adam  (pp.  xxxiii  f.)  V.  Luzarche  has  given  a  fevv  extracts 
of  this  poem,  which  is  fragmentary  in  the  Tours  MS. — the 
beginning  is  missing.  There  are  at  least  twelve  other  MSS. 
of  Adam  de  Suel's  translation.     See  Romania,  vi.,  1877,  p.  20. 

(/)  Folio    205  :    Vie   de   Sainte    Marguerite    (introductory 

^  Weber  {Zeitschrift  fur  romanische  Philclogie,  v,,  1880,  p.  498)  questions 
Wace's  authorship  ami  assigns  the  poem  to  about  tlie  yenr  1200. 


XXxii  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

portion  missing),  published  by  A.  Joly,  La  Vie  de  sainte 
Marguerite^  poème  inédit  de  IVace^  Paris,  1879.  ^^^  ^^^° 
Romania,  viii.,  1879,  p.  275,  Notes  et  extraits  des  MSS.  de  la 
BibRothèque  Nationale,  xxxiii.  pp.  i,  19,  and  Zeitschrift  fUr 
romanische  Philologie,  v.,  1880,  p.  51,  where  three  other  MSS. 
are  described. 

(_;')  Folio  217  :  Miracle  de  Sardenay  (also  preserved  in  a 
more  complète  form  in  two  other  MSS.),  published  by  G. 
Raynaud,  Romania,  xi.,  1882,  pp.  519-37;  xiv.,  1885,  pp. 
82-93  ;  and  xv.,  1886,  p.  354. 

{K)  On  the  last  page  (folio  229^")  are  the  first  four  quatrains 
of  an  ÉpUre  farcie  de  Saint  Etienne,  a  Provençal  text  closely 
resembling  that  contained  in  the  MS.  of  Saint  Guilhem  du 
Désert  published  by  G.  Paris  in  Remania,  x.,  1881,  p.  218. 
The  original  appears  to  hâve  been  written  in  a  dialect  of  the 
langue  d'oïl.  See  also  Romania,  ii.,  1873,  p.  91  ;  ix.,  1880, 
p.  155,  and  Zeitschr.f.  rom.  Plil.  iv.  p.  99. 

As  stated  above,  the  Mystère  d^ Adam  occupies  folios  20^' 
to  40^  of  the  MS.  The  writing  is  careless  and  not  easy  to 
read  (Luzarche,  p.  Ixix).  On  the  first  five  leaves  (folios  20*^ 
to  25^)  the  verses  are  written  in  long  lines  like  prose,  but 
from  the  top  of  folio  25^  {i,e.  from  v.  315  onward)  a  fresh 
line  has  been  assigned  to  each  verse.  The  handwriting  is 
somevvhat  smaller  after  verse  387. 

After  the  labours  expended  on  this  text  by  so  many 
scholars,!  there  is  clearly  little  Icft  for  a  late-comer  to  glean. 
If  in  a  fcw  instances  I  hâve  been  able  to  suggest  further 
improvements,  my  task  has  in  the  main  been  to  sitt  the 
évidence  adJuced  by  others,  examine  rival  claims,  and  adopt 
the  emendations  which  best  satisfied  the  exigencies  of  language, 
mètre,  and  context.  I  hâve  indicatcd  the  sources  of  ail  but 
obvious  corrections,  and  hâve  mentioned  discarded  variants 
iu  the  foot-notes. 

It  would  hâve  been  comparatively  easy  to  standardise 
the  spelling  of  the  text  and  to  remove  more  of  the  vagaries 

1   A  (ietaileii  account  of  previuus  éditions  is  given  under  '  Bibliography.' 


INTRODUCTION  XXXIU 

for  which  the  scribes  may  be  responsible.  But  the  Anglo- 
Normans  were  notoriously  bad  spellers  ;  and  it  is  by  no  means 
certain  that  the  original  writer  of  the  Mystère  (V Adam 
adhered  to  a  uniform  System  of  orthography.  The  évidence 
rather  points  the  other  way.  He  certainly  did  not  assign 
constant  values  to  the  symbols  o  and  u^  and  it  would  hâve 
been  futile  to  attempt  any  discrimination  between  them. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  sounds  et  and  e^  ci  and  oi^  ei  and  ai 
(cxcept  before  a  nasal),  te  and  e,  are  so  carefully  kept  apart 
in  the  rhymes,  that  it  is  hard  to  believe  that  the  author 
confused  them  in  writing.  There  is  évidence  that  the  scribe 
of  the  Tours  MS.  is  responsible  for  the  substitution  of  oi  for  ei 
in  some  cases  at  least.  Copying  hurriedly  he  wrote  toi  dirraiy 
after  v.  85  ;  then  discovering  that  he  had  misscd  three  lines, 
he  crossed  out  the  passage  and  rc-wrote  it  later  as  tei  dirrai. 
He  likewise  altcred  savoir  123  into  saveir^  while  \Vi flamboie  5 1 7 
and  voie  518  he  appears  to  hâve  added  0  as  an  afterthought. 
I  hâve  thercfore  felt  justified  in  restoring  ei  throughout.^ 

A  superficial  examination  of  the  poem  makes  plain  the  fact 
that  the  declension  with  two  cases  had  already  broken  down 
in  the  original,  even  if  not  to  the  extent  revealed  by  the  Tours 
MS.  As  it  would  hâve  been  too  arbitrary  to  differentiate 
between  the  blunders  of  the  scribes  and  those  of  the  author, 
it  has,  in  most  cases,  seemed  préférable  to  accept  the  reading 
of  the  MS.  For  similar  reasons  the  indiscriminate  use  of  the 
pronouns  le  and  //,  que  and  qui,  tuit  and  tut  or  tôt  has  also  been 
retained.  With  regard  to  the  conjugation,  the  confusion  of 
the  second  person  singular  and  the  second  person  plural  is  not 
uncommon  in  Old  French  dialects,  but  particularly  fréquent 
in  later  Anglo-Norman.  It  would  hâve  been  simple  enough 
to  introduce  the  correct  numbcr  throughout,  but  this  has  only 
been  donc  where,  for  the  sake  of  the  mètre,  an  emendation 
was  imperative. 

^  As  the  advjsability  of  such  a  change  may  be  questioned,  the  spelling  of 
the  MS.  has  in  every  case  been  given  in  the  foot-notes.  G.  Paris  adopts  w, 
see  '  Bibliography.' 


XXXI V 

In  order  to  avoid  confusion,  I  hâve  substituted  qu  or  c  for 
ch  (  =  k),  e.g.  onques  for  onches  373;  donques  for  douches 
890  ;  and  y  for  ^  (  =  j)  before  a^  0,  or  u^  e.g.  jardin  for  gardin 
244,1  manjues  for  mangues  261.  I  hâve  also  followed  the 
practice  of  previous  editors  in  introducing  modem  punctua- 
tion,  the  distinction  between  v  and  //,  i  and  y,  and  the  use  of 
diacritics. 

1  regret  that  circumstances  arising  out  of  the  war  hâve 
prevented  me  from  comparing  the  text  once  more  with  the 
original.  Fortunately  the  careful  collation  of  W.  Foerster  has 
rendered  the  task  almost  superfluous. 

IV.    The  Language 

That  the  Tours  MS.  does  not  contain  the  text  of  the 
Mystère  d^ Adam  in  the  author's  own  hand,  is  sufficiently 
proved  by  the  miscellaneous  nature  of  its  contents.  The 
copyist  belonged  doubtless  to  Southern  France  ;  otherwise  he 
would  hardly  hâve  included  a  Provençal  text  in  his  collection.^ 
His  chief  source  appears  to  hâve  been  some  Anglo-Norman 
MS.,  which  under  the  Plantagenets,  possibly  during  the  reign 
of  John,  or  Henry  III.,  might  easily  hâve  reached  Aquitaine. 
In  it  the  text  of  the  Mystère  d''  Adam  had  already  undergone 
considérable  altérations.  It  was,  moreover,  badly  written  or 
in  80  damaged  a  condition  that  certain  passages  could  no 
longer  be  deciphered.  To  recover  the  primitive  version  we 
must  endeavour  to  remove  the  errors  emanating  from  thèse 
two  sources — the  Provençal  scribe  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
Anglo-Norman  scribe  (or  scribes  ?)  on  the  other. 

In  a  gênerai  way  we  may  safely  ascribe  to  a  Frenchman 
of  the  South  :  3 

^  This  change  is  justified  by  the  spellings  yar^/n  82,  and  jardenier  182. 

2  '  La  présence  de  ce  texte  provençal  dans  le  manuscrit,  la  nature  du 
papier  et  le  caractère  de  l'écriture,  tout  se  réunit  pour  faire  supposer  que  le 
recueil  a  été  copié  dans  le  midi  de  la  France.  .  .  .'  (L.  Delisle,  Romania,  ii., 
1873,  p.  95)- 

'  Suchier  first  drew  attention  to  the  présence  of  many  Provençal  forms 


INTRODUCTION  XXXV 

(a)  The  use  of  atonie  a  for  e,  e.g.  lasîaras  55,  estas  114, 
maîa  439,  natura  780,  /<?rr<ï  783  ;  perhaps  also  sevaW^  226. 
(^)  The  rétention  of  final  c  m  foc  <)^^yfouc  935,  938. 

(f)  The  suppression  or  addition  of  »  at  the  end  of  a  word, 
especially  the  confusion  of  nen  and  ;7^,  ^z^^;;  and  que,  men  and 
;7/^,  îen  and  Z^",  /(f/?  and  se,  etc. 

(^)  The  omission  of  the  final  dental  in  sen  (i  sg.  oï  sentir) 
114  ;  /r^»,  69,  263,  573  ;  and  respon  883. 

(^)  The  use  of  z  for  intervocalic  d  in  tarzera  558,  918  ; 
perhaps  also  the  spellings  ^/Vz/é?»  ^2,forzor  44,  ^^/z^^r  290, 
comenza  916,  etc. 

(y)  A  further  confusion  of  the  spelling,  <?,  ei,  ai,  oi — 
thèse  spellings  having  already  to  some  extent  been  confused 
by  Anglo-Norman  copyists  (see  below  and  p.  xxxvii  {i)). 

(g)  The  fréquent  interchange  of  the  prépositions  por  and 
par,  probably  due  to  the  fact  that  the  abbreviations  were 
misunderstood  by  the  scribe. 

(/i)  The  introduction  of  such  Southern  French  words  as 
/imo  2,/raiture  586. 

(/)  The  confusion  of  cuer  (<  cor)  and  cors  (<  corpus),  e.g. 
cor  900  and  cors  28,  for  which  cuer  should  be  substituted. 

But  before  the  tex.t  reached  the  South  of  France,  it  had 
already  undergone  great  changes  at  the  hands  of  one  or  more 
Anglo-Norman  scribes.     Thèse  changes  probably  included  : 

{a)  The  confusion  of  ai  {e)  and  et,  c.g./eit  5,  183  ;  pleisir 
47;  mesfeite  563;  seiez  (sapis)  125.  In  the  rhymes  thèse 
two  sounds  are  kept  distinct — plaît  346  (:  droit)  is  certainly 
corrupt. 

{b)  The  spelling  a  for  ai,  which  has  not  been  recorded  . 

before  the  thirteenth  century  ;2  examples  are  fairly  numerous  :    r\  ^ 


-^l«>tw> 


in  the  text  on  p.  686  of  his  exhaustive  review  of  Graas'a  first  édition  (see 
*  Bibliography '). 

^  It  is  more  likely,  however,  that  icvah  is  merely  a  mistake  for  tt^eah. 
See  p.  xlvi. 

2  Cf.  L.  E.  Menger,  The  Anglo-Norman  Dialecte  New  York,  1904,  p.  45  ; 
A,  Stimming,  Der  anglonormannische  Boe^e  de  Hauntone,  Halle,  1899,  p.  195. 


XXXvi  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

crerra  313  ;  tra  365  ;  sa  367  ;  a  745.  Ou  the  other  hand, 
aie  for  ai  only  occurs  once  in  aienz,  167. 

(r)  The  fall  of  pretonic  e  in  hiatus  (often  spoken  of  as 
characteristic  of  Anglo-Norman,  although  it  did  not  bccome 
gênerai  before  the  thirteenth  century^),  e.g.  pecchor  315  (but 
peccheor  95)  ;  chaite  318  ;  duses  396;  maleit  473,  736  ;  makite 
429  ;  malait  434  ;  /w;r<?r  898.  In  ail  thèse  cases  the  mètre 
requires  the  rétention  of  the  e. 

{d)  The  fall  of  pretonic  e  before  a  consonant  (even  more 
characteristically  Anglo-Norman  than  the  fall  of  pretonic  e 
in  hiatus)  ;  it  occurs  very  frequently  in  the  future  oî  faire ^ 
e.g.  frai  7,  41,  48,  121,  etc.  ;  fras  159,  165,  661,  674  ;  fra 
285,  488,  etc.  ;  fez  493  ;  frunt  836  ;  but  hère  again  the  e 
was  still  sounded  in  the  original. 

{é)  The  fall  of  post-tonic  e  (a  common  phenomenon 
already  in  twelfth-century  Anglo-Norman),  e.g.  after  vowels 
or  diphthongs  :  changé  3 19  ;  gusté  505  ;  blastengé  5  59  ;  reproché 
560  ;  oy  841  ;  troublé  842  ;  esgardé  843  ;  trenchié  850  ;  trai 
352;  avois  Z^^  \  frai  570  ;  volet  753  i  after  consonants  : 
tut  32  ;  bon  312  ;  mal  322,  371  ;  mesfatt  461  ;  long  582  ; 
ferm  598  ;  ;77//  610  ;  cest  843  ;  ^/rr//  892  ;  ckr  936  ;  in  the 
imperative  :  honor  29;  ^;^  37;  escult  129;  ^jf«/  187.  In 
ail  thèse  cases  the  mètre  requires  the  restoration  of  the  e  ; 
but  the  féminine  pronoun  el  (by  the  side  of  ele)  belongs  to 
the  original. 

(/)  The  development  of  parasitic  e  (very  fréquent  in 
Anglo-Norman,  but  not  confined  to  that  dialect),  e.g.  between 
V  and  r  :  beveras  53  ;  avéras  54  ;  avérez.  264,  267,  505  ; 
avertnt  602,  839  ;  averunt  812  ;  saveras  295,  300,  553,  686  ; 
viveras  476;  concevera  919;  recoverer  496;  but  avras  53, 
737  ;  avrat  426  ;  tf^r^z  503  ;  avront  507,  etc.  Only  forms 
without  e  belong  to  the  original. 

{£)  The  change  of  pretonic  e  into  /,  e.g.  fiel  1 2  (but  feel 
45,  825)  ;  dévia  (vb.  deveer)  152. 

1  Early  instances  from  the  Passion  ofSt.  Andrew  (?  end  of  twelfth  century) 
hâve  been  pointed  out  by  A.  T.  Baker  in  Moi.  Lang.  Re-vie'U),  xi.,  1916,  p.  425. 


INTRODUCTION  XXXVll 

(Jî)  The  change  of  pretonic  e  to  ^  in  such  words  as  asaer 
6ïi  {  =  aseeir  or  asseeir)  ;  ma'îme  658.  This  change  is  very 
common  in  the  thirteenth  century,  but  in  certain  combina- 
tions  occurs  earlier.     See  p.  xl  (f). 

(/)  Confusion  of  et  and  oi.  In  Anglo-Norman  etymolo- 
gical  et  probably  never  became  assimilated  in  sound  to  oi 
(<  0  or  au  +j).  Instances  of  rhymes  voie  (via)  :  joie  do  not 
occur  before  the  thirteenth  century  ;  even  then  they  are  rare 
and  probably  not  pure  rhymes.^  In  our  text  iafoîoie  60  (  :  oie  : 
foie  '.joie)  is  certainly  corrupt.  On  the  other  hand  the  spell- 
ing  oi  for  ei  (a  mère  orthographie  change)  is  found  sporadic- 
ally  in  twelfth-century  Anglo-Norman  texts.  It  gradually 
gained  favour  in  the  subséquent  period.  In  Boeve  the  spell- 
ing  oi  occurs  about  as  frequently  as  et  ;  2  in  our  MS.  the 
proportion  is  decidedly  in  favour  of  oi.  This  prépondérance 
of  oi  is  doubtless  due  to  altérations  at  the  hands  of  successive 
scribes,  Anglo-Norman  and  Provençal. 

(J)  The  réduction  of  ie  to  e^  and  ien  to  en^  which  by  the 
end  of  the  twelfth  century  became  one  of  the  chief  char- 
acteristics  of  the  Anglo-Norman  dialect.  The  actual  réduc- 
tion in  sound,  hov/ever,  did  not  take  place  before  the  middle 
of  the  twelfth  century,  and  in  our  text  ie  never  rhymes  with 
e,  except  m  bel  :  ciel  938,  an  obvious  interpolation.  The 
spelling  ie  must  therefore  be  restored  in  manger  148,  436  ; 
Pautr'er  175;  muiller  ijy,  439  ;  devé  403  ;  guerreer  440  ;  moilkr 
422,  423  ;  pecché ifio^  816  ;  ftté  512,  803  j  pecchez  520  ;  aez 
di"]  ;  in  the  suffix  -arium,  e.g.  encombrer  331  ;  recov{e)rer 
496,  526  ;  provender  176  ;  finally  in  ben  2,  12,  14  ;  ten  299. 

{k)  The  spelling  oun  for  un  or  on^  which  according  to 
Stimming  {pp,  cit.  p.  191)  is  not  met  with  before  the  beginning 
of  the  thirteenth  century  :  there  is  only  one  example,  viz. 
noun  10  (but  nun  82,  non  593). 

^  The  poem  of  the  Passion  of  St.  Andreiv  {loc.  cit.),  however,  contains 
the  rhymes  crois  (crucem)  :   crois  (credis)  431  :   rois  (rex)  477,  etc.,  and  uses 
the  spelling  oi  throughout. 
"^  Cf.  Stimming,  p.   198, 


XXXviii  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

(/)  The  change  of  ou  (pu)  to  eu  in  deus  607,  ambedeus  16 
(but  dous  240,  591,  609,  620,  tic),  feu  818  (but /«  361), 
the  spelling  eu  being  rare  even  in  thirteenth-century  Anglo- 
Norman.^ 

{m)  The' spelling  ou  for  pretonic  ç  which  occurs  four  times 
only,  i.e.  fourme  l,  4  ;  fourmee  17  (but  formé  50,  formas  74, 
forma  iS^^  formai  407)  and  aourer  860.  Also  in  the  adv. 
ou  (ubi)  427  (but  u  723),  and  the  conj.  (aut)  728,  884,  etc. 

{n)  The  rhyme  ue  \  e  (<  a)  in  cuer  :  luër  659  :  60.  The 
passage  is  obviously  faulty,  and  as  such  rhymes  hâve  not  been 
recorded  earlier  than  the  thirteenth  century,  it  seemed  best 
to  adopt  Tobler's  emendation. 

(0)  Confusion  of  u  and  /.  Apart  from  the  learned  word 
rmor  734,  it  is  only  instanced  in  the  rhyme  tue  :  viej^C)  :  40, 
where  the  scribe  appears  to  hâve  substitutcd  tue  for  occie. 

(/>)  The  use  of  pronoun  /ui  for  /;  in  dative  féminine  (not 
recorded  before  thirteenth  century).^  As  it  only  occurs  once 
in  the  text  (v.  13),  it  can  safely  be  imputed  to  a  scribe. 

(ç)  A  préférence  for  the  lengthened  forms  of  the  démon- 
stratives, i.e.  içOj  icist^  icest,  itel^  etc.,  when  the  mètre  clearly 
demands  fo,  cist^  cest^  tel,  etc. 

(r)  The  interchange  of  conjugations  (which  became  a 
characteristic  of  later  Anglo-Norman).  The  réduction  of 
ei  to  e  facilitated,  since  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century, 
the  passage  of  infinitives  in  -eir  to  the  -er  class.  In  our  text 
the  spelling  mover  6  ;  saver  115,  116,  etc.  (but  saveir  158  ; 
savoir  687)  ;  veer  402,  524  ;  aver  538,  616,  etc.  ;  maner  523  ; 
asaer  612,  etc.  are  mère  orthographie  changes;  in  no  case 
are  thèse  words  found  to  rhyme  with  etymological  -er? 

^   Cf.  Menger,  p.  68  \  Stimming,  p.  206. 

*  Cf.  Stimming,  p.  xxii. 

3  P.  Meyer  considers  that  the  four  verbs  dijer^  poer^  saver,  and  voler 
were  the  first  to  be  assimilated  to  the  -er  conjugation  (cf.  Les  Contes  moralises 
de  N.  Boxon,  Paris,  1889,  p.  Ixiv).  The  fact  that  in  our  X.tx\.  pceir  515  is 
rctained  by  the  side  of  maner  523,  asaer  612,  while  double  forms  saver  and 
saveir  occur  side  by  side,  further  points  to  haphazard  changes  on  the  part 
of  the  scribe. 


INTRODUCTION  XXXIX 

(/)  The  confusion  of  présent  and  preterite  tenses  in  the 
conjugation  oï  faire,  t.%.  fais  699,  714,  735  ;  fais  tes  797,  799, 
where  context  and  mètre  require  respectively  disyllabic  fesis 
and  tvhjMzhic  fesistes. 

if)  A  tendency  to  replace  the  future  by  a  construction 
with  W^/r  +  infinitive,  destroying  thereby  the  mètre,  e.g. 
gieter  nus  voldra  {  =  nus  gietera)  590;  voldra  deus  susciter 
[  =  cleus  resusdterà)  771  ;  perhaps  also  far  ceste  porte  volez, 
entrer  {  =  enterrez.)  859. 

(a)  The  confusion  of  the  second  person  singular  and 
second  person  plural,  though  probably  présent  in  the  original, 
was  certainly  aggravated  by  the  scribe. 

{v)  The  substitution  of  ensi^  for  //  and  of  ovec  for  od. 
Grass  has  shown  that  in  three  cases  out  of  four  {i.e,  vv.  673,. 
870,  873)  the  mètre  requires  od  instead  oï  ovec.  This  makes 
it  likely  that  in  v.  70  ovec  should  be  replaced  by  //  od, 

Having  thus  removed  from  the  text  two  groups  of  corrup- 
tions, let  us  now  examine  the  language  of  the  restored  original. 
Such  an  examination  has  already  been  undertaken  by  Grass 
in  his  first  édition  and  revised  in  his  second  édition.  But 
Grass  has  not  drawn  a  clear  distinction  between  the  language 
of  the  original  and  that  of  the  Tours  MS.  In  his  endeavour 
to  be  thorough,  he  has  failcd  to  lay  sufficient  stress  on  cssential 
features,  and  often  obscured  them  by  a  mass  of  détails.  His 
treatment  may  be  exhaustive,  but  it  is  somewhat  bewildering 
even  to  the  advanced  student.  It  will,  therefore,  not  be 
without  value  to  put  the  matter  in  a  simpler  and  more 
practical  form. 

In  setting  forth  the  characteristic  features  of  the  original 
language  of  the  Mystère  d^  Adam,  I  shall  follovv,  in  the  main, 
the  order  adopted  by  L.  E.  Menger  [op.  cit.),  and  start  from 
the  Vulgar  Latin,  rather  than  as  Grass  did  from  the  Old 
French  (Francien)  sounds. 

^  Enù  is  commonly  found  in  A.-N.  texts  of  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth 
centuries,  e.g.  Boe-ve  (cd.  Stimming)  1047,  etc.  ;  Oak  Book  of  Southampton 
(éd.  Studer),  ii.  p.  74, 


Xl  LE    MYSTÈRE    D*ADAM 


Phonology 


VowELS.  A.  {^)  Tonic  free  a  >  e^  which  rhymes  neither 
with  f  (<  ë)  nor  with  f  (<  ê,  ï),  but  only  with  itself. 

(â)  A  bcfore  a  palatal  >  ai.  In  our  text  this  had  already 
ceased  to  be  a  diphthong  and,  whether  followed  by  one  or 
several  consonants,  rhymed  freely  with  f,  e.g.  maistre  258, 
310  {  :  estrf)  ;  relais  678  {-.après).  The  spelling  e  occurs 
extensively  for  etymological  ai^  e.g.  mes  180,  522,  554,  etc.  ; 
fet  {factum)  182,  391,  449,  etc.  ;  mes/et  348  ;  fet  {facit)  524  ; 
for/et  572  ;  fere,  684  ;  nestre  909. 

(r)  J  after  a  palatal  >  te  assimilated  in  sound  to  te  (<  ç,  or 
j  +  e),  e.g.  vergugnier  396  (:  autr'ier)  ;  chier  33  {:  mullier) -^ 
mangier  421  (:  mollier)  ;  guerreier  440  (:  mullier). 

{d)  A  before  a  nasal  in  free  position  >  ain.  In  Anglo- 
Norman  the  confusion  of  ain  and  ein  took  place  earlier  than 
in  Francien.  It  was  an  accomplished  fact  in  the  original 
version  of  our  text,  as  is  shown  by  the  rhymesy^//?  (  fenum)  : 
certain  851  :  52  ;  paine  (poena)  :  semaine  501  :  02  ;  enseigne  : 
feigne  :  pleigne  619  :  622. 

From  the  above  examples  it  is  abundantly  clear  that  the 
spellings  ain  and  ein  were  used  indiscrirainately. 

It  should  further  be  noted  that  ain  also  rhymes,  on  the 
one  hand,  with  an,  e.g. pan  (<  panera)  :  àa^an  435  :  36,  and  on 
the  other,  with  en,  e.g.  defens  :  mains  (manus)  149  :  50, 
although  an  aïïH  en  never  rhyrae  together.^ 

{e)  A  before  a  nasal  in  checked  position  >  an.  No  con- 
fusion takes  place  between  the  spellings  an  and  en,  and,  as 
stated  above  {d),  rhymes  an  :  en  do  not  occur  in  the  text. 

(/)  A  before  /  regularly  gave  ^/,  e.g.  osfe/  645,  but  in 
endings  -alem,  -alura  a  was  more  frequently  retained  in  Anglo- 
Norman  than  in  Francien,  e.g.  ega/  6j,  z'jo  ;  charnal  779  ; 
mort  aïs,  873  ;  celestial  iz^i,  874;  le  al  6^. 

{g)   Pretonic  a  >  e.      This  e  was  still   pronounced  by  the 

'   Grass  (p.  xxxix)  questions  the  genuineness  of  verses  149-50,  but  apart 
from  the  rhyme  defem  :  mains,  thcre  is  no  ground  for  suspicion. 


INTRODUCTION  xli 

author  of  the  Mystère  d' Adam^  e.g.  peccheor  95  ;  eage  98  ;  seure- 
ment  128,  302  ;  veer  (vetare)  168,  etc.,  although  later  scribes 
hâve  suppressed  it  in  some  cases.     (See  p.  xxxvi  (r),  {d).) 

Not  infrequently  a  is  found  instead  oï  e  both  before  vowels 
and  consonants,  e.g.  bonaurté  499  ;  salvaor  925  ;  ascute  239 
(but  escote  49  ;  esculte  129  ;  escute  187)  ;  parais  210. 

A  even  occurs  for  pretonic  e  in  asai  286  and  traiiage  464, 
spellings  which  probably  belong  to  the  original.  But  see 
p.  xxxvi  (/4). 

Ç.  (tf)  Tonic  free  e>  ei^  rhymes  neither  with  (?/,  nor  with 
ai  and  e.  The  spellings  oi^  ni  and  ^  for  et  are  attributable  to 
scribes  and  hâve  been  discarded  in  the  présent  édition. 

[b)  Before  /,  f  was  apparently  assimilated  quite  early  to  ej 
in  Anglo-Norman,  particularly  in  ceaîs  (found  in  MS.  (L)  of 
the  Computus  of  Philippe  de  Thaun,  although  eliminated  by 
the  editor  ;  in  Roland^  etc.).  Ceals  occurs  twice  in  the 
Mystère  d' Adam^  v.  459  and  v.  557  (in  the  latter  case  the  MS. 
has  eals\  but  the  spelling  cels  is  more  common,  e.g.  vv.  555, 
801,  etc.  As,  however,  it  never  occurs  in  the  rhyme,  it  is 
difficult  to  ascertain  its  pronunciation.^ 

{c)  Pretonic  ç.     (See  below.) 

E.  {a)  Tonic  free  e  >  ie.  In  our  text  it  rhymes  with  ie 
(<  a)  (see  p.  xl  (r)),  but  never  with  ^,  the  couplet  after  938 
being  certainly  interpolated.  The  spelling  e  for  ie  is  due 
to  a  scribe. 2     (See  p.  xxxvii  (y).) 

{h)  E  before  a  nasal  >  ien^  which  never  rhymes  with  e7i. 
The  spellings  ben  2,  etc.,  ten  299,  etc.,  must  be  discarded. 
(See  p.  xxxvii  (y).) 

{c)  Pretonic  ^,  as  well  as  pretonic  f,  was  retained  in  the 
original  either  as  ^  or  as  ^  (see  p.  xl  (^))  ;  its  occasional 
disappearance  in  the  spelling  is  due  to  later  scribes.  (See 
p.  xxxvi  (r),  {d).) 

{d)  On  the  other  hand,  e  before  j  +  consonant  was  occa- 

^  Cf.  Menger,  pp.  54,  58  ;   H.  Suchier,  AltJranaUsische  Grammatik,  p.  82. 
2  J.  Vising   {Zeitzchrift  f.  fran%.  Spr.  u.  Lit.  xxxix.,    1912,  p.   Il)  has 
shown  that  in  the  Mystère  d'Adam  there  are  40  rhymes  in  e  anrl  19  in  ie. 


xlii  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

sionally  absent,  e.g.  spee  517  ;  sperance  587,  747  ;  steille  817, 
853  (but  es  teille  823,  848)  ;  scoU  856  (but  escole  220)  ;  studie 
867.     The  forms  without  e  only  occur  after  a  vowel. 

0.  {a)  Tonic  free  q  is  usually  written  o,  e.g.  amor  23  ; 
honore  29  ;  créât  or  29  ;  se'ignor  30,  etc.  ;  but  u  is  also  a  common 
spelling,  e.g.  creatur  8  ;  î'z//  22  ;  /r//r  93  ;  freiir  94,  etc. 
Although  generally  spelt  0^  etymological  q  never  rhymes  with 
0  (<  ô,  au),  but  it  rhymes  with  u  (<  û),  and  can,  thercfore, 
hardly  hâve  been  a  diphthong.  Probably  it  had  the  sound 
of  a  in  Latin  (cf.  p.  xliii  [a)). 

{h)  O  before  a  palatal  is  invariably  written  u'i  in  our  text, 
e.g.  reconuis  30  ;  anguisse  456  ;  cruix  810. 

In  pretonic  position  ui  is  occasionally  replaced  by  «,  e.g. 
conustrai  43  ;  pussance  590  ;  but  quidni  175,  577  ;  f///V<if  415, 
443  :  quidat  168  ;  puissance  270  ;  puissant  308,  942  ;  bruiant()i6. 

{c)  Q  before  a  nasal  >  un  or  É?^r,  the  former  predominating. 
Noun  10  does  not  belong  to  the  original  version  (see  p.  xxxvii 
{k)).  Qn  and  on  were  by  this  time  identical  in  sound,  as 
is  shown  by  the  rhymes  pome  :  home  305  :  06  ;  homme  :  somme 
771  :  72.  It  should,  however,  be  noticed  that  çn  is  never 
spelt  un,  except  in  the  third  person  plural  ending  of  the  future. 

{d)  Pretonic  ç  is  either  0  or  u.  The  spelling  ou,  where  it 
occurs,  has  been  introduced  by  a  scribe.     (See  p.  xxxviii  {m).) 

Ç.  {a)  Tonic  free  2  >  ^^>  oi^b'  ^^^^^  ^»  ^-ê-  ^^^'*  ^^^>  ^°^' 
659,  844.  In  other  positions  it  is  usually  replaced  by  ce, 
which  has  been  regarded  as  a  mère  orthographie  device  on 
the  part  of  scribes  to  distinguish  «^  (  =  ue  <  0)  from  ue  (  =  ve),^ 
e.g.  poez  51,  10 1,  140,  etc.  ;  poet  115,  137,  694,  etc.  ;  vce/s 
198  (but  vo/s  116,  199,  Z'o[/]s  27)  ;  voe/t  225  ;  estoet  332  ; 
i/oec  337  (but  i/oc  336)  ;  noef{novQm)  663  ;  oe/66^. 

Not  infrequcntly  0  occurs  instcad  o^  ue  or  oe,  thus,  besidcs 
the  examples  given  ^hoxs,  proi>e  689;  pop/e  819,  835  ;  ovre 
843,  844. 

The  rhymes  do  not  help  to  ascertain  the  nature  of  the 

^  Cf.  Menger,  p.  74  5  Meyer-Lubke,  Grammaire  des  langues  romanes,  vol, 
i.§  211. 


INTRODUCTION  xHii 

Sound,  as  tonic  free  o  only  rhymes  with  itself,  e.g.  ;ioe/:  oej 
663  :  64  ;  ovre  (opéra)  :  ovre  (vb.  ovrer)  843  :  44  ;  nor  can 
any  conclusion  be  drawn  from  cuer  :  luér  659  :  60,  as  the 
passage  is  certainly  corrupt.     (See  p.  xxxviii  («).) 

{b)  O  before  /  or  a  palatal  >  ci,  e.g.  poisset  92  ;  enoit  114; 
poisse  139  ;  /wV  (  =  postea)  166,  839,  852  ;  despois  505  ;  pois 
(  =  possum)  578;  oi  (hodie)  704;  nott  (noctera),  438,  638. 
Instead  of  0/,  ui  is  found  in  puis  (  =  possum)  115,  148, 
344,  369,  etc.;  puis  (  =  postea)  167,  267,  671,  910,  912. 
Thèse  alternative  spellings,  together  with  such  rhymes  as 
déduit  -.enoit  113  :  14,  show  sufficiently  that  Latin  ^  +  i  and 
û  +  i  gave  in  the  language  of  the  author  one  and  the  same 
Sound.     (See  p.  xliv  {b).) 

{c)  O  before  a  nasal  >  on,  e.g.  bon  9,  295  ;  borne  93,  306, 
etc.  ;  bom  94,  etc.  ;  bone  220,  258,  etc.  ;  somont  861  ;  honte 
393,  401  ;  conte  394  5  amont  862.  Although  the  sound  freely 
rhymes  with  qn  (see  above,  p.  xlii  (r)),  it  is  never  spelt  un^ 
except  in  the  third  person  plural  ending  of  future,  e.g. 
perdrunt  838,  etc.;  ferunt  836,  etc.;  porrunt  814,  etc.; 
av{e)runt  812,  etc.;  but  avront  839,  etc.;  prendront  802  ; 
mettront  837,  etc. 

In  free  position  uen  (or  oen)  is  commonly  found  for  on^ 
especially  in  earlier  Anglo-Norman  texts,^  but  the  Mystère 
d^Adam  ofFers  only  one  example  of  this  spelling,  viz.  toen 
(accented  possessive)  98,  460,  542,  556,  616,  but  ton  47, 
son  {  =  soens)  825. 

y.  (^7)  Generally  writtcn  u  in  our  text,  but  0  is  not 
uncomraon,  e.g.  cbescons  92,  665  ;  dor  800  ;  dors  223  ;  dore 
320  ;  engendreore  584  ;  dorges  (subjunct.  of  durer")  740. 
There  is  no  reason  to  think  that  this  alternative  spelling 
0  or  u  does  not  belong  to  the  original,  and,  as  Grass 
rightly  remarks  (2nd  édition,  p.  xliv),  it  points  to  the 
identity  of  sound  of  ç  and.  u.  This  conjecture  receives 
fresh  support  from  the  rhyme  criator  :  dur  231  :  32.  We 
may  therefore  conclude   that    tonic    free   ç  (<0,   ù)   and   y 

^  Cf   Suchier,  Grammatïk^  pp.  73-4. 


xliv  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

(<  Q)  were  pronounced  by  the  author  somcwhat  like  u  in 
Latin  or  ou  in  Modem  French.  (See  also  {b),)  This 
places  the  Anglo- Norman  origin  of  the  text  beyond  the 
région  of  doubt,  as  rhymes  {>  :  «  are  unknown  in  continental 
Norman.  Suchier^  and  Behrens  ^  hâve,  cach  by  his  own 
method,  cndeavoured  to  prove  that  this  peculiar  pronuncia- 
tion  of  u  was  confined  to  Anglo-Norman  as  spoken  in  the 
Midlands  and  Northern  Counties  of  England.  Their  argu- 
ments, however,  are  not  absolutcly  conclusive. 

Confusion  of  u  and  /,  arising  it  would  seem  from  the 
difhculty  of  rendering  adcquately  the  French  u  [y]  sound,  is 
also  commonly  found  in  Anglo-Norman,  but  apart  from  the 
learned  word  rimor  734,  our  text  ofFers  no  example  of  this 
confusion.  As  already  stated  (see  p.  xxxviii  (0)),  the  rhyme 
tue  :  c'/>  739  :  40  does  not  belong  to  the  original. 

{h)  U  before  /  or  a  palatal  >  ui,  e.g.  an^iut  14  ;  /ui  35,  40, 
etc.;  fruif  107,  147,  etc.;  déduit  113,  170,  178;  fui 
(  =  fugc)  195,  196,  201;  cui  511,  765,  847;  fui  (  =  fui) 
527,  754,  etc.  ;  tuit  746.  Sometimes,  as  happens  in  some  of 
the  earliest  Anglo-Norman  texts,^  0:  is  found  instead  of  «/, 
t.%.  froit  472,  776  ;  toit  459,  802,  etc.  On  p.  xliii  {b)  it  has 
bcen  shown  that  «?/,  ui  (<  o  +  i)  rhymes  with  «/,  o't  (<  Q  +  i). 
Such  rhymes  are  only  found  in  texts  which  confuse  u  (<  û) 
and  q  (>  0,  û).  This  further  strengthens  the  conjecture 
advanced  above  as  to  the  sound  of  u. 

Although  there  are  no  rhymes  ui  (<Q  +  i):«/  (<  o  +  i) 
or  oi  (<  o  +  i)  \  ui  (<ç>  +  i),  it  would  seem  that  ail  thèse  com- 
binations  resulted  in  one  sound. 

CoNsoNANTs.  Thc  fondncss  of  Anglo-Norman  writers  for 
double  consonants  is  to  be  seen  in  our  text — for  double  rr 

^  hittraturblatt  fUr  gtrm,  und  rom,  Phil,^  l888,  p.  176,  and  Grammatik, 
p.   12. 

2  Beitr'dge  zur  Geichichte  der  franz.  Sprache  in  England  (in  FranzSsisc^e 
Sfudien,  éd.  Kôrting  und  Koschwitz,  v.  2,  p.  118). 

^  E.g.  Com/>u:u5  of  Philippe  de  Thaun  (L)  :  Joist,  ioin  }  cf.  Suchier, 
Grammatik,  p.  35. 


INTRODUCTION  xlv 

see  p.  xlvi,  for  double  ss  see  p.  xlviii  (a)  ;  other  examplcs  are  : 
mm  :  summe  191  ;  somme  772;  cumme  864;  femme  10,  11, 
etc.  ;  homme  763,  etc.  un  :  gaainnié  404  ;  vilainnie  560. 
bb  :  gabber  416. 

In  other  respects  the  consonants  give  occasion  for  few 
remarks. 

M.  Final  m  is  retained  very  frcely  in  Anglo-Norman  texts, 
and  ours  is  no  exception  to  the  rule  ;  but  the  theory  that  the 
use  of  final  m  or  ;;  was  conditioned  by  the  nature  of  the 
following  Sound  ^  receives  little  support  from  our  version. 
Alternative  forms  are  found  only  in  the  case  of  en  (<  in),  e.g. 
en  ton  cuer  28,  etc.,  but  em  fist  231  ;  em  plaît  344  ;  em  paine 
454;  em  péril  574;  on  the  other  hand  :  en  manjerai  301  ; 
en  fu  361  ;  en  vie  446  ;  en  paine  463  ;  en  paradis  494  ;  en 
perdicion  536,  etc. 

In  first  person  plural  cndings  final  m  is  invariably  retained, 
e.g.  purrum  86  ;  seom  594  ;  seum  595  ;  servum  596,  599  ; 
rendom  600  ;  donum  603  ;  preom  637  ;  alom  642,  665  ;  issum 
66j  ;  even  before  s  :  conquerroms  596  ;  voloms  601  ;  serroms 
606,  672  ;  aloms  629,  635  j  irrums  671. 

M  has  also  been  retained  in  the  proper  names,  Adam  i, 
49,  etc.  ;  Chaim  623,  723  ;  and  m  faim  53,  500  ;  hom  95,  521  ; 
aim  136;  criem  136;  cum  324,  etc.,  no  matter  w^hat  sound 
may  follow.  On  the  other  hand,  m  has  always  been  reduced 
to  n  in  nun  (nomen)  10,  82,  593. 

The  rhymes  cumpainum  :  nun  9  :  10  ;  Adam  :  sathan 
195  :  96  ;  non  :  raison  745-46,  etc.,  show  that  no  distinction 
was  made  in  the  pronunciation. 

N.  {a)  After  r,  final  n  was  occasionally  retained  in  the 
spclling,  e.g.  emfern  508,  but  in  pronunciation  it  had  dis- 
appeared  since  the  time  of  Philippe  de  Thaun.  That  such 
was  the  case  in  our  text  is  shown  by  the  rhymes  suor  :jor 
437  '•  38  î  amor  -.jor  6t,'j  :  38.    For  final  »,  sec  also  p.  xxxv  (r). 

{b)  In  the  interior  of  a  word  n  before  f  usually  becomes 
m,  as  in  most  Anglo-Norman  works,  e.g.  emfanter  96  j  comfort 

^  Cf.  Menger,  pp.  83-5. 


xlvi 

102  ;  emfers  zi'i,  ;  emfance  276  ;  emfer  332,  333,  etc.  ;  emfern 
508  ;  emfanx  453,  455,  933  ;  emfantera  920. 

(r)  The  group  nm  has  become  Im^  through  dissimilation, 
in  aime  508,  602. 

{d)  P  has  been  introduced  between  m  and  n  in  dampné 
618  ;  dampne  deu  630. 

L.  The  treatment  of  /  before  a  consonant  is  one  of  the 
most  perplexing  questions  connected  with  the  study  of 
Anglo-Norman.  In  certain  cases  /  appears  to  hâve  been 
suppressed  altogether,  in  others  it  was  vocalized,  while  yet  in 
others  it  was  retained.  Various  tendencies  were  probably 
at  work  which  prevented  a  uniform  development.  To  make 
matters  worse  the  spelling  often  gives  no  due  to  the  pro- 
nunciation.  Such  a  state  of  affairs  is  revéaled  by  the  Tours 
MS.,  e.g.  jilx  is  always  written  with  /,  382,  592,  788,  but 
rhymes  with  contrediz  753.  On  the  one  hand  we  find  esculte 
129,  and  on  the  other,  escote  49  ;  escute  187  ;  escoter  613  ; 
escutera  912  ;  escutez  913  ;  but  the  rhyme  ascute  239  {-.roté) 
shows  that  vocalization  of  /  had  already  taken  place.  The 
same  conclusion  can  be  drawn  from  the  spellings  Vautr'ier 
175,  395  ;  au  348,  349,  704.  But  elsewhere  the  etymological 
/  is  invariably  retained,  while  in  beal  387,  611  ;  ceals  459  ; 
\c\eals  557  (perhaps  also  in  sev\e\aîs  226),  an  a  glide  has  been 
introduced.^ 

R.  Confusion  of  r  and  rr  is  common  as  in  other  Anglo- 
Norman  texts,  e.g.  rr  for  r  :  serrai  45  ;  serras  52  ;  serra  84  ; 
serroms  606  ;  serrez  265  ;  serrunt  161  ;  dirrai  81,  etc.  ;  ferra 
99,  etc.;  corrage  i'i,\\  perriz  374;  irrai  673,  677;  irrez 
506  ;  irrums  671  ;  trarra  782,  926  ;  but  serez  14  ;  feras  100  ; 
trara  338,  etc.  On  the  other  hand,  we  find  r  for  rr  :  tere  5  ; 
guère  6,  790,  836  ;  curant  120  ;  coru  520  ;  sucure  334  ;  socore 
522  ;  guère  don  703,  738  ;  compera  584  ;  laron  810  ;  deliverat 
816  ;  piere  850. 

The  pronunciation   would  seem  to  hâve  been  identical, 

*  G.  Paris  assumes  uniform  vocalization  of  /,  and  normalizes  the  text 
accordingly  (see  '  Bibliography  '). 


INTRODUCTION  xlvii 

as  shown  by  the  rhymes  denture  :  sucure  333  :  34  ;  aiire  :  socore 
521  :  22. 

T,  D;  {a)  Intervocalic  t  or  d  has  left  no  trace  in  our  text  ; 
paradis  82,  etc.  {hut  parais  210,  927)  is  of  learned  origin. 

{b)  Final  t  or  ^,  if  fixed  {i.e.  supported  by  consonants), 
either  becomes  /  or  d.  The  final  </  is  a  characteristic  of  the 
Anglo-Norman  dialect.  It  occurs  almost  as  frequently  as 
final  /,  e.g.  mond  64,  255,  331,  etc.  ;  rend  73  ;  comand  85  ; 
regard  271  ;  fond  332  ;  but  semblant.  4;  querant  207,  etc. 
The  removal  of  the  dental  at  the  end  of  sen,  pren^  and 
respon  is  probably  the  work  of  the  Provençal  scribe.  (See 
p.  XXXV  (</).) 

{ç)  Final  dental,  if  loose  {i.e.  unsupported  by  consonant), 
had  disappeared  from  pronunciation — cf.  rhyme  devea  152 
{:  la) -y  demaine  370  {:  paine)  \  sojorne  398  {:  morne)  ;  enlace 
401  {-.face)  ;  oie  59  {'.joie)  ;  sucure  334  (:  demure)  ;  vaille  341 
{-.faille)  ;  etc. — although  it  was  occasionally  retained  in  the 
spelling,  e.g.  eissit  20;  poisset  92;  quidat  168;  d'i/;?/?/  419, 
etc.,  also  as  d -.  marid  34;  serrad  79;  ^^  (habet)  82,  97, 
etc.  (but  ^252,  etc.),  avrad  347. 

0.  In  the  treatment  of  c  the  language  of  the  Mystère 
d'Adam  does  not  difFer  in  any  way  from  Francien.  The 
spelling,  however,  gives  rise  to  a  few  remarks. 

{a)  C  pronounced  as  k  is  variously  written  r,  i,  qu^  or  r/^, 
e.g.  kar  124,  171,  569,  more  commonly  car  38,  282,  285, 
etc.,  but  also  c^ar  588,  794,  800,  822.  Other  examples  of 
cà  {  =  k)  are:  oncbes  373,  615;  uncÂes  327,  519,  684  (but 
onques  741)  ;  donches  890  ;  </i?»f^  178.  For  the  sake  of  clear- 
ness  I  hâve  in  ail  thèse  cases  replaced  ch  by  c  or  qu  in  the 
présent  édition. 

{b)  C  pronounced  as  //  is  generally  written  r,  e.g.  force  32  ; 
cest  82,  etc.,  but  sometimes  sCy  which  according  to  Stimming 
{Boeve,  p.  232)  represcnts  a  transition  stage  from  //  to  /, 
e.g.  haltesce  376  ;  oscirai  697,  721  ;  oscira  741  (but  ocis  705  ; 
occis  732  ;  occire  753  ;  occirunt  808)  i  nascion  jôj. 

The  spelling  z  for  c  in  comenza  916  (but  començas  440)  ; 


xlviii  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

forzor  44  ;  friczion  52  ;  halzor  290  is  probably  due  to  the 
Provençal  scribe.      (See  p.  xxxv  {e).) 

(r)  C  pronounced  as  ch  [tj]  is  invariably  written  as  in 
Francien. 

W.  This  letter  was  commonly  used  in  Anglo-Norman, 
but  our  text  ofFers  only  one  example,  viz.  gwai  420. 

S.  {a)  As  in  most  Anglo-Norman  texts,  confusion  of  /  and 
//  is  common,  e.g.  guerpisez  71  ;  asis  83  ;  seiises  257  ;  asai 
286,  etc. 

{b)  The  group  //  is  either  retained,  e.g.  mesler  199  ; 
meslee  362  ;  meslai  708,  or  becomes  dl^  e.g.  brudlee  361.  The 
latter  change  is  peculiar  to  the  Anglo-Norman  dialect. 

(r)  S  never  falls  before  /  except  once  in  poetifs  760,  which 
is  undoubtedly  corrupt. 

(</)  5  before  consonants,  other  than  /,  /,  or  r,  had  possibly 
ceased  to  be  sounded,  but  it  survives  in  the  spelling.  It  is 
improbable  that  dîmes  712  (but  disme  657)  and  mOime.  658 
belong  to  the  original. 

MORPHOLOGY 

The  Article.  Considérable  confusion  has  arisen  in  the 
declension  of  the  article,  //  being  commonly  found  in  the 
oblique  case,  e.g.  98,  125,  460,  516;  on  the  other  hand, 
le  occurs  once  as  nominative  874.  Lui  as  article  is  not 
recorded. 

SuBSTANTivE  AND  Adjective.  It  îs  one  of  the  character- 
istics  of  the  Anglo-Norman  dialect  that  even  in  the  earliest 
texts  the  declension  of  the  substantive  and  adjective  showed 
signs  of  breaking  down,  while  elsewhere  in  Northern  French 
the  inflexional  System  with  two  cases  remained  practically 
intact  until  well  into  the  thirteenth  century.  In  our  text 
the  tendency  to  substitute  accusative  for  nominative  is  very 
marked  ;  it  may  hâve  been  aggravated  by  scribes,  but  it 
certainly  existed  to  some  extent  in  the  original,  as  is  shown 
by  the  rhymes  tun  pareil  11    {:feeil)\    Evain  (vocative)   25 


INTRODUCTION  xlix 

(:  î/ain)  ;  peccheor  95  (:  irur)  ;  talent  116  (:  cornent)  ;  trespasse- 
ment  143  {:  entent)  \  per  i6j  {:  veer),  415  {:  gabber),  443 
{:  deviner) 'y  sathan  196  {:  Adam)  i  hardi  202  (:r/),  etc. 
Likewise  in  the  interior  of  the  verse,  the  mètre  shows  that 
in  903  malade  (not  malades)^  in  922  message  (not  messages) 
must  be  read. 

Personal  Pronouns,  {a)  The  use  of  tonic  for  atonie 
forms  of  Personal  pronouns  is  common  in  Old  French  gener- 
ally,  but  especially  marked  in  Anglo-Norman.  The  varions 
scribes  may  hâve  added  to  the  confusion — for  example,  the 
use  of  te  for  tei  201  must  certainly  be  imputed  to  one  of 
thera,  though  Grass  (2nd  éd.,  p.  51)  goes  toc  far  in  wishing 
to  exonerate  the  original  writer  altogcther. 

{b)  The  féminine  el  for  ele  is  met  \vith  on  the  Continent, 
but  seldom  with  such  frequency  as  in  our  tcxt. 

(r)  Tu  is  frequcntly  found  with  the  imperativc,  e.g.  tu 
aime  H  13,  tu  la  governe  2  1,  ço  garde  tu  26,  etc. 

Possessive  Pronouns.  In  the  first  person  the  atonie 
nominative  singular  is  mis  (beforc  a  vowcl)  84,  mi  (before  a 
consonant)  77,  373,  675  ;  ;^^/ only  occurs  once,  v.  565.  Mis 
is  also  met  with  in  other  Anglo- Norman  tcxts,  e.g.  the 
Cambridge  Psalter}  the  Oxford  Roland,  etc.,  and  is.  common 
in  Western  Old  French.^  The  forms  tis,  ti,  sis,  si  are 
unrecorded  in  our  MS. 

Relative  and  Interrogative  Pronouns.  Like  the  articles 
//  and  le,  the  pronouns  çui  and  çue  are  so  frecly  interchanged 
that  it  is  difficult  to  bclieve  that  the  two  forms  had  not, 
to  some  extent  at  least,  been  confused  in  the  original.  Que 
for  ^ui  is  found  in  vv.  112,  230,  244,  341,  370,  382,  etc.; 
çui  for  çue  in  vv.  355,  934  ;  cui  as  nominative  occurs  once 
782. 

C0NJUGAT10N.  (a)  The  apparent  confusion  of  the  -eir  and 
-er  conjugations  is  duc  to  later  scribes.     (See  p.  xxxviii  (r).) 

ï  Cf.  Menger,  p.  118. 

^  Cf.  E.  Schvvan  and  D.  Behrens,  Grammaire  de  l* ancien  français,  trad.  O, 
Bloch,  Leipzig,  1913,  §  327  R. 


1  LE    MYSràRE    d'aDAM 

(6)  In  Anglo-Norman  analogical  -e  in  first  person  singular 
présent  indicative  of  verbs  in  ~er  is  found  as  early  as  the 
twelfth  century.^  The  fact  that  our  text  only  employs  forms 
without  -^,  e.g.  comand  85,  aim  136,  etc.,  is  therefore 
significant. 

(r)  In  the  second  person  singular  the  substitution  of  -z 
for  -/,  in  the  case  of  verbs  ending  in  a  labial  stem,  is 
encountered  particularly  in  Anglo- Norman  texts.^  The 
Mystère  d* Adam  offers  the  following  examples  :  dei'z.  (debes) 
124  ;  sez  (sapis)  293,  etc.  (but  MS.  has  ses  898). 

{d)  In  the  first  person  plural  the  ending  is  either  -um 
{-om)  :  purrum  86  ;  seum  595  {seom  594)  ;  servum  596,  599  ; 
donum  603  ;  issum  667  ;  rendom  600  ;  preom  637  ;  alom  642  ; 
or  -ums  {-oms)  :  irrums  671  ;  conquerroms  596  ;  voloms  601  ; 
serroms  606,  672  ;  aloms  629,  635.  In  this  respect  there  is  a 
very  striking  resemblance  between  our  text  and  the  Computus 
and  Bestiaire  of  Philippe  de  Thaun.^ 

{e)  In  the  second  person  plural  -et  for  -ex  occurs  in 
seiet  68  and  suffret  573.  This  confusion  of  /  and  z  is  entirely 
orthographie  in  Anglo-Norman,  and  in  that  respect  peculiar 
to  the  dialect.4 

(/)  The  confusion  of  second  person  singular  and  second 
person  plural  is  found  in  most  Old  French  dialccts,  but 
nowhere  quite  as  frequently  as  in  later  Anglo-Norman.  In 
our  text  it  is  very  marked,  but  as  v^^as  pointed  out  above  (see 
p.  xxxix  {u))y  the  blâme  has  probably  to  be  shared  between 
the  author  and  the  scribes. 

Présent  Subjunctive.  {a)  Forms  in  -ge  :  vienges  203  ; 
dunge  208  (but  doinst  637);  prenge  226;  vienge  334,  599, 
866  ;  dorges  740  ;  tienge  748,  etc.,  are  very  popular  in 
Anglo-Norman.^ 

{b)  The  text  ofFers  no  example  of  analogical  -e  in  verbs  of 
the  first  conjugation. 

^  Cf.  Schwan  and  Behrens,  op.  cit.  §  352. 

'  Cf.  Meyer-Lubke,  ii.  §  173.  ^  E(j_  g^  Walberg,  p.  Ixxvi. 

*  Cf.  Menger,  p.  122.  *  Cf.  Menger,  p.  122. 


INTRODUCTION  11 

Imperfect  Indicative.  In  the  whole  text,  only  two  verbs 
of  the  iirst  conjugation  are  to  be  found  in  the  imperfect 
indicative,  viz.  chantouent  and  semblait.  Unfortunatcly  they 
both  belong  to  an  interpolated  passage  (see  v.  938  foot-note) 
and  therefore  do  not  enable  us  to  décide  whether  the  author 
used  the  ending  -oue  or  -eie. 

V.  Versification 

The  religious  drama  grew  out  of  the  liturgical  text,  or 
rather  out  of  the  interpolations  (*  tropes  ')  by  means  of  which 
the  latter  was  expanded  and  adorned.  In  course  of  time 
thèse  interpolations  were  variously  rhymed,  generally  to  suit 
musical  accompaniment.  Diversity  of  mètre  was  at  first 
maintained  in  dramatic  works,  even  when  French  was  sub- 
stituted  for  Latin,  or  the  subject  was  secular  rather  than 
religious.  This  diversity  characterizes  the  works  of  Jean 
Bodel,  of  Rustebeuf,  of  Adam  de  la  Halle,  and  even  much 
later  writers.  In  the  Mistére  du  Viel  Testament  verses  of  ten 
and  eight  syllables  alternate  in  much  the  same  way  as  in  our 
text,  but  'rimes  croisées'  hâve  replaced  the  couplets.  Tue 
Mystère  de  la  Passion  of  Greban  ofFers  a  wonderful  variety 
of  mètres,  including  verses  of  five  and  seven  syllables.  But, 
notwithstanding  thèse  exceptions,  there  was  from  the  thirteenth 
century  onwards  a  marked  tendency  to  write  plays  throughout 
in  monotonous  octosyllabic  couplets. ^  The  Anglo-Norman 
fragment  of  the  Résurrection^  dating  probably  from  the 
middle  of  the  thirteenth  century,  illustrâtes  the  transition 
to  a  uniform  mètre.  In  this  play  octosyllabic  verses  are  the 
rule — out  of  372  verses  only  six  are  decasyllabic,  but  couplets 
are  interspersed  with  numerous  quatrains  or  even  longer 
monorhyme  *  tirades.' 

^  This  was  the  case,  for  example,  with  most  of  the  Mirachi  de  Notre 
Dame,  with  this  qualification,  however,  that  in  the  dialogue  the  end  of 
every  speech  was  usually  marked  by  a  verse  of  four  syllables,  and  that 
*rondels'  and  'ballades'  were  frequently  inserted  in  thèse  plays. 

2  MS.  Bibliothèque  Nationale  902  j  cf.  Foerster  and  Koschwitz,  Alt- 
franzdsisches  Ubungsbuck,  ira  éd.,  1907,  pp.  213-24. 


lii  LE  MYsriRE  d'adam 

The  Mystère  d^ Adam  distinctly  belongs  to  an  earlier  type. 
Excluding  the  two  spurious  lines  inserted  in  the  MS.  after 
V.  938,  there  are  758  octosyllabic  lines  usually  grouped  in 
couplets,  but  on  three  occasions  the  same  rhyme  runs  through 
four  consécutive  lines  (vv.  203-206,  643-646,  783-786)  and 
the  play  ends  with  a  '  tirade  '  of  twelve  lines  rhyming  in 
-ant.  In  addition  there  are  184  decasyllabic  lines  (49-1 16, 
461-472,  519-622)  distributed  in  quatrains  with  one  rhyme, 
except  the  four  lines  1 13-1 16  which  hâve  two  rhymes. 

This  varied  versification  the  author  has  put  to  excellent 
account.  In  rapid  dialogues,  in  the  glib  speech  of  Satan, 
in  the  angry  words  of  God,  and  Adam's  rage  at  realizing  his 
lost  estate,  he  gives  préférence  to  octosyllabic  verse^  reserving 
the  longer  mètre  for  the  solemn  installation  of  man  in 
Paradise,  the  sorrow  of  Eve  after  the  Fall,  and  the  lament 
of  Adam.^  In  the  second  act  Abel  and  Cain  speak  in  deca- 
syllabic verse  in  discussing  dispassionately  the  adnsability 
of  seeking  reconciliation  with  God  by  means  of  gifts  and 
ofFerings,  but  as  soon  as  the  conversation  grows  more  heated, 
the  speakers  relapse  into  shortcr  verse. 

In  the  matter  of  mètre  and  versification  gencrally,  we 
may  assume  with  Vising^  that  the  author  of  the  Mystère 
d'' Adam  observed  the  rules  and  practices  which  obtained  in 
Northern  France  in  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century. 
This  view  receives  further  support  from  the  stage-directions 
in  which  the  actors  are  specially  warned  in  rithmis  nec  sillabam 
addant  nec  demant  {14).  Verses  which  in  the  Tours  MS, 
présent  irregularities  and  are  eithcr  too  long  or  too  short, 
must   accordingly  be   considered   corrupt.     The  rhymes,  as 

^  The  conjecture  of  Suchicr  {Geschichte  d.  Jranz,  Lit.  p.  280)  that  the 
quatrains  and  monorhyme  tirades  were  destined  to  be  aung,  may  be  disraissed 
as  most  improbable.  The  singing  was  obviously  confincd  to  the  Latin 
verses  assigned  to  the  choir.  In  the  tcxt  thèse  are  always  precedcd  by 
the  words  chorus  cartter,  cantabit,  or  incipiet  ;  the  parts  of  the  characters 
being  introduced  by  such  expressions  as  dicat,  dicens,  etc. 

'  Cf.  T.  Vising,  Sur  la  venifcation^  anglo-normande^  Upsala,  1884, 
p.  73- 


INTRODUCTION 


liii 


was  incidentally  pointed  but  in  the  study  of  vowel  sounds, 
are,  in  the  main,  very  pure. 

Octosyllabic  verses  hâve  either  a  masculine  or  a  féminine 
ending.  The  former  number  570  out  of  a  total  of  758,  or 
roughly  75  per  cent. 

The  most  usual  types  of  octosyllabic  verses  are  illustrated 

I      2  I  3      4        S       6 
Ke    as    tu    fet  •  cum    as 


(0 


7     8 
erré 


391 


with  masculine  ending  (398  instances,  +45  without  caesura). 


(2) 


ï       2      3 
Que  I  as  I  tu 


4       S 
fet  !  por 


6 
quei 


8 
hon 


te 


393 


with  féminine  ending  (98  instances,  +  5  without  caesura). 

The  main  stress  rests  on  4  and  8  (4  being  the  end-syllable 
of  a  Word),  but  2  and  6  are  also  accented,  and  the  resuit 
is  a  kind  of  iambic  rhythm. 

Slight  variations  of  the  chief  types  are  found  in  : 


(3) 
(+) 


I 
Tu 

I 

En 


3  |4     5 
go.verjne 


2        3 
ton    cuer 


6 
par 

5i6 


8 
son 


4  iSi  o  I   7     8 
gar|de]ras  |  bon 'té 


28 


in  which  4  is  not  the  last  syllable  of  a  word,  but  the  iambic 
rhythm  is  prescrved  to  some  extent  (65  instances  of  (3)  ;  28 
of(4)). 

A  more  irregular  type  is  represented  by  : 


(S) 


I  I    2    I  3  |4|    5    I  6I7  |8 
Si    vols    fai  re  !  ma    vollen  té 


27 


in  which  4  is  an  unstressed  syllable,  and  the  iambic  rhythm 
is  destroycd  (49  instances). 

On  the  other  hand  verses  like  the  follovnng  : 


(6) 
(7) 


I 

N'es 


N'est 


1    2 

jtu 

i 

4 
gloi 

re 

5       6 

ne    poez 

7 
mo 

8 
rir 

2 

pas 

13 

les 

4    ■ 

tran§ 

J 

5      6 

de    tel 

7 
es 

t 

8 
n 

ee 

140 


18 


liv  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

have  been  considered  corrupt.^  The  last  editor  ^  and  other 
scholars  have  attempted  to  eliminate  them  from  the  text. 
But  examples  are  so  numerous  that  it  is  difficult  to  ascribe 
them  ail  to  the  worlc  of  scribes — I  incline  to  think  that  some 
at  least  are  due  to  the  author.  The  short  pause  which  in 
such  cases  exists  in  the  middle  of  the  verse,^  could  allow  of 
the  ellipsis  of  an  unstressed  syllable  even  in  an  Anglo- 
Norman  poem  of  so  early  a  period.  I  have  therefore  re- 
frained  from  altering  verses  i8,  37,  140,  159,  197,  200,  712, 
772,  809,  and  859,  for  which  the  MS.  reading  seemed  in  other 
respects  satisfactory.  On  the  other  hand,  emendations  were 
clearly  necessary  in  verses  29,  376,  399,  512,  and  890. 

In  decasyllabic  verses  there  is  invariably  a  caesura  after 
the  fourth  syllable,  which  is  usually  stressed  and  may  be 
followed  by  an  atonie  syllable  not  counting  in  the  body  of 
the  verse  {césure  épique).  The  rhymes  are  masculine  or 
féminine,  and  occur  in  the  proportion  of  52  to  48. 

Typical  examples  are  : 

(■)  Pôr 

^  Cf.  E.  Stengel  in  Grôber's  GrunJriss,  vol.  ii.  p.  45. 

2  Grass,  Adamsspiel,  2nd  éd.  p.  xxvi. 

^  The  conjecture  that  the  octosyllabic  verse  originally  contained  a  caeaura 
was  made  long  ago  by  G.  Paris  in  his  édition  of  the  Poème  de  la  Passion 
and  La  Vie  de  Saint  Léger,  but  he  believed  that  in  the  twelfth  century  the 
caesura  was  discarded  (cf.  Remania,  i.,  J872,  p.  292;  ii,,  1873,  p.  295). 
Tobler  {Le  Fers  français,  translated  by  Breul  and  Sudre,  Paris,  1885,  p.  126), 
whilst  admitting  that  many  lines  of  the  Poème  de  la  Passion  clearly  show 
a  pause  after  the  fourth  syllable,  contends  that  this  is  purely  accidentai  : 
'  un  produit  direct  de  la  nature  du  vers  et  du  langage,  indépendant  de 
l'intention  et  de  la  volonté  du  poète.'  Foerster  in  his  remarks  on  the  first 
édition  of  Grass  (note  to  v.  i)  implies  that  he  assumes  the  présence  of  a 
caesura  in  the  octosyllabic  verses  of  the  Mystère  d'Adam,  but  he  does  not 
discuss  the  question.  In  his  édition  of  Frère  Angier's  Fie  de  Saint  Grégoire, 
an  Anglo-Norman  poem  of  the  beginning  of  the  thirteent'h  century,  P.  Meyer 
singles  out  fourteen  irregular  octosyllabic  verses,  in  at  least  nine  of  which 
the  irregularity  consists  in  the  suppression  of  an  atonie  syllable  after  the 
fourth  syllable.  (See  Romania,  xii.,  1883,  p.  202,  and  for  the  présence  of  a 
caesura,  A.  T.  Baker,  Mod.  Lang.  RevieWf  vii.  pp.  177  f.,  and  xi.  pp.  435  f.) 


2 

3     4 

5 

6 

7     8 

9 

10 

nul 

con  seil 

ne 

guer 

pisez 

le 

mien 

INTRODUCTION 


Iv' 


(3) 
(4) 


I 
Tu 

2 

me 

3      4 
plasmas 

5 

e 

6 

7. 
sui 

8     9.|'o- 
ta    fai|tu  re 

.  I 
Tôt 

2 

tens 

3      4.  — 
poez  vivre 

5 

si 

6 
tu 

7       8 
tiens  mon 

9 

ser 

I 
Tu 

2 

es 

3. 
mi 

4.|- 
sijres 

5 

6 

sui 

7 
ta 

8  9|io 
cre  a|tu 

re 

lO 


78 


77 


On  the  other  hand  verses  like  thc  following  (with  césure 
lyrique)  are  very  rare  : 


2 

cre 


4 

tes 


5  I    6    I    7  I  8    I  9  I  10 
si  I  tost  I  conjseil  |  de  |  gui 


vre 


540 


Quant 

In  this  case  the  line  is  almost  certainly  corrupt. 

In  the  matter  of  hiatus,  enjambement,  contraction,  elision, 
etc.,  there  is  little  to  remark  which  would  not  apply  to  con- 
tinental poems  of  thc  same  period.^ 

Words  with  variable  number  of  s)  llables  are  fairly  numerous. 
They  include  : 

{a)  ely  ele  usually  monosyllabic,  e.g,  15,  488  ;  but  in  356 
counting  as  two  syllables. 

{Jt))  or  y  ore,  which  occurs  very  frequently  before  consonants  ; 
in  most  cases  it  is  monosyllabic,  but  disyllabic  in  212,  316, 
397,  624. 

{c)  cume,  cum,  which  counts  as  two  syllables  as  an  adverb 
or  a  préposition,  e.g.  cume  grant  peine  372  ;  cume  laron  810, 
cumme  reies  864.  As  a  conjunction  it  is  monosyllabic,  e.g. 
537>  539.  650,  670,  etc. 

{d)  oncore,  oncor,  which  has  three  syllables  in  480,  but  only 
two  in  172,  489.     Elsewhere  it  is  followed  by  a  vowel. 

{e)  onCf  onquesy  which  represents  one  or  two  syllables  accord- 
ing  to  the  requirements  of  the  mètre,  e.g.  one  syllable  in  304, 
915  ;  two  syllables  in  327,  373,  741,  etc.  The  same  remarks 
apply  to  doncy  donques. 

1  Note,  however,  that  unstressed  e  in  hiatus  (printed  «)  occurs  frequently 
(25  instances),  e.g.  lo,  ii,  33,  48,  59,  93,  etc.  Enjambement  (despite 
Grass's  statement  to  the  contrary)  is  fairly  common  }  the  chief  examples 
are  47-48,  147-49,  277-78,  285-86,  469-7°»  653-54,  665-66,  677-78, 
715-16,  878-79. 


Ivi  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

VI.    Date,  Origin,  and  Authorship 

The  foregoing  study  of  the  language  and  versification 
justifies  the  conclusion  that  the  Mystère  d^  Adam  was  originally 
written  in  England  about  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century. 
Although  at  so  early  a  date  the  speech  of  the  Normans  settled 
in  England  diiFered  little  from  that  of  their  kinsmen  remaining 
on  the  Continent,  the  text  shows  ail  the  Anglo- Norman 
characteristics  to  a  marked  degree. 

With  référence  to  the  date,  Grass  ^  and  Suchier^  hâve 
shown  that  the  rhymes  après  :  relais  677  :  78  prove  that  the 
Mystère  c^  Adam  wras  written  subséquent  to  the  Computus  of 
Philippe  de  Thaun  (11 21-1 135),  where  e  only  rhymes  with 
ai  when  the  latter  is  followed  by  a  group  of  consonants  ; 
but  that,  on  the  other  hand,  our  text  is  oldcr  than  the 
Chronicle  of  Jordan  Fantosme  (i  174-1183),  who  already 
assimilâtes  verbs  in  -<?;>,  e.g.  aver^  to  verbs  of  the  first  conjuga- 
tion,  whereas  in  the  original  version  of  Adam  -eir  and  -er 
are  always  carefuUy  distinguished  (sec  p.  xlix  (^)).  The  date 
of  composition  undoubtedly  falls  within  the  period  1146- 
II 74,  and  the  probabilities  are  that  it  comes  much  nearer  the 
earlier  than  the  later  lirait.  Luzarche  had  previously  arrived 
at  a  similar  conclusion.^  J.  Vising  has  recently  proposed  the 
date  II 50-1 160.* 

The  majority  of  critics  agrée  with  the  opinion  of  Suchier 
and  Grass,  and  among  others  G.  Paris,^  Creizenach,^  etc.  A 
few,  however,  like  Palustre,^  Foerster,^  Grôber,^  and  Pollard,^^ 

^  2nd  éd.  p.  Ixix. 

'  F.  697  of  his  review  (see  '  Bibliography '). 
^  Cf.  Luzarche,  Adam^  p.  vii. 
*  Zeitichr.f.franx.  Spr.  u.  Lit.  xxxix.,  19 12,  p.  i. 
°  Hist.  de  la  litt.fr.  au  moyen  âge,  4th  éd.,  Paris,  1909,  p.  262. 
'  In  Camb.  Hist.  Engl.  Lit.  v.  p.  39. 
'  L.  Palustre,  Adam,  Paris,  1877,  p,  iv. 
8  Cf.  Grass,  2nd  éd.  p.  Ixix. 

^  According  to   GrOber   it   was   written  in  Western  Normandy  in  the 
latter  half  of  the  twelfth  century  {Grundriss,  ii.  pp.  712-13). 
*•  Engliih  Miracle-Plays,  pp.  xviii,  xxi. 


INTRODUCTION  Ivii 

hold  that  thc  work  belongs  to  the  Continent.  Othcrs, 
like  Chambers,^  Ward,^  and  Voretzsch,^  préserve  a  more  or 
less  ncutral  attitude. 

On  one  point,  however,  complète  unanimity  has  been 
secured  ;  ail  scholars  are  agreed  that  the  original  passed 
through  the  hands  of  one,  if  not  several,  Anglo-Norman 
scribes  before  it  reached  Southern  France  (probably  in  the 
early  part  of  the  thirteenth  century)  and  was  finally  tran- 
scribed,  perhaps  from  a  worn  player's  copy,  as  Grass  suggests, 
in  the  unique  Tours  MS. 

Of  the  author  we  know  nothing,  not  even  his  name,  and 
yet  his  work  enablcs  us  to  draw  certain  conclusions  about 
him.  That  he  was  a  clcrk  in  Holy  Ordcrs,  either  priest  or 
monk,  we  cannot  doubt.  Only  one  in  such  a  position  could, 
at  so  early  a  date,  hâve  presumed  to  compose  what  practically 
araounted  to  a  liturgical  service.  He  further  reveals  himself 
by  his  insistence  on  the  regular  payment  of  tithes,  fîrst-fruits, 
and  other  customary  dues  to  which  the  Church  laid  claim.^ 
French  was  his  native  tongue,  and  nothing  in  the  play 
indicates  that  he  even  understood  English.  He  bclonged  to 
the  race  of  the  Conqiieror,  and  his  fellow-countrymen  were 
numerous  both  in  cathedral  chapters  and  wealthy  monasteries. 
For  the  times  in  which  he  lived,  he  was  a  fair  Latin  scholar, 
and  well  read  in  Church  literature.  But  he  was  more  than 
ail  this.  He  was  a  poet  and  a  dramatist.  In  the  religious 
drama,  a  genre  which  more  than  any  was  destined  soon  to 
become  the  spécial  province  of  literary  mediocrities,  he 
occupies  a  unique  position  by  combining  dramatic  instinct 
with  artistic  taste.  In  the  conception  and  delineation  of 
character,  the  skilfui  handling  of  dialogue,  in  clearness  and 

1  '  Even  if  the  writer  was  an  Anglo-Norman  clerk,  the  play  must  hâve 
been  written  for  performance  in  France,  I  doubt  if  it  was  evcr  actually 
played  or  finished  '  (Chambers,  ii.  p.  71). 

2  '  To  the  twelfth  century  belongs  the  famous  Norman-French — perhaps 
Anglo-Norman — play  oî  Adam''  [Cavtb.  Hist.  Engl.  Ut.  v.  p.  11). 

2  EinfUhrung  in  d.  Stud.  d.  altf.  Lit.,  2nd  éd.,  Halle,  191 3,  p.  140. 
*  Cf.  vv.  599-606. 


Iviii  LE    MYSTÈRE    D*ADAM 

conciseness  of  language,  he  compares  favourably  with  the 
best  playwrights  of  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries, 
not  excepting  Adam  de  la  Halle  h'mself.  His  work  shows 
mature  talent,  and  we  may  reasonably  assume  that  it  was 
not  his  coup  ci! essai.  Sepet  even  suggests  that  he  may  hâve 
been  some  '  professor  of  holy  pageantry,'  a  combination  of 
clerk  and  minstrel.  At  ail  events,  says  Sepet,  *  il  rimait  à 
ravir,  en  vers  de  huit  pieds  et  de  dix.  Je  ne  jurerais  pas 
qu'il  n'eût  commis,  avant  et  après  son  drame,  quelque  chanson 
de  geste,  quelque  poème  d'aventures,  et  peut-être,  qui  sait  ? 
dans  sa  jeunesse,  avant  d'avoir  pris  les  ordres,  alors  qu'il 
fréquentait  les  cours  de  tel  ou  tel  Abélard,  quelque  chanson 
leste  et  railleuse,  quelque  malin  et  mordant  fabliau.'  ^ 

^  Prophètes,  pp.  115  f. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    D'ADAM 


[20']  Ordo   Representacionis   Ade. 

Constituatur  paradisus  loco  eminenciori  ;    circumponantur    1 
cortine  et  panni  serici^   ea    altitudine^   ut  persone^   que  in 
paradiso  erunt^  possint  videri  sursum  ad  humeros  ;  serantur 
odor'iferi  flores  et  frondes  'y  sint  in  eo  diverse  arbores  et  fructus  5 
in    eis   dependentes^    ut    amenissimus    iocus    videatur.      Tune 
veniat  salvator  indutus  dalmatica^  et  statuantur  coram   eo    ' 
Adam  [et'\  Eva.     Adam  indutus  sit  tunica  ruhea^  Eva  vero 
muliebri  vestimento  albo^  peplo  serico  albo^  et  stent  ambo  coram 
figura  ;   Adam    tamen   propius^  vultu   composito^  Eva  vero   10 
parum  démission  ;  et  sit  ipse  Adam  bene  instructus^  quando 
respondere  debeat^  ne  ad  respondendum  nimis  sit  velox  aut  nimis 
tardus.     Nec  solum  ipse^  sed  omnes  persone  sic  instruantur^ 
ut  composite  loquantur  et  gestum  faciant  convenientem  rei^ 
de  qua  loquuntur  ,•  [20^]  et^  in  rithmis^  nec  sillabam  addant   15 
nec  dernant^  sed  omnes  firmiter  pronuncient^  et  dicantur  seriatim 
que  dicenda  sunt.     ^icunque  nominaverit  paradisum^  re- 
spiciat  eum  et  man'i  demonstret.      Tune  incipiat  lectio  : 


For  abbreuiations  see  '  Bihliography.  Additions  to  the  text  hâve  been 
encîosed  in  square  brackets  [  ].  2.  que  in  paradiso  fuerint  MS.  J.  humeris 
MS.  servantur  MS.  ;  sernantur  L.  j.  amenissemus  MS.  vidcratur  MS. 
6.  choram  MS.  lo.  instructis  MS.  12.  aud  MS.  personne  sint  MS.  j 
emendation  suggested  by  T  ;  personae  [quaecunque]  sint  F.     ij.  pronunciente 


2^  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

In    PRINCIPIO  CREAVIT    DEUS    CELUM    ET    TERRAM. 

^a  finita  chorus  cantet  :   'Rj. 
20  Formavit  tgitur  dominus. 

^0  finit 0  dicat  Figura  ; 
I  Adam  !     ^ui  respondeat  :  Sire  ! 

figura.  Formé  tei  ai 

De  lum  de  terre. 
ADAM.  Bien  le  sai. 

FIGURA.  Je  [t'ai  dune  aime  vivant, 

Si]  t'ai  formé  a  mun  semblant, 
S  A  m'imagene  t'ai  fait  de  tere. 

Ne  me  devez  ja  moveir  guère. 
ADAM.     Ne  ferai  ge,  mais  te  crerrai, 

Mun  créât ur  obeïrai. 
FIGURA.  Je  t'ai  dune  bon  cumpainun  : 
10  Ce  est  ta  femme,  Evain  a  nun  j 

Ce  est  ta  femme  e  tun  pareil  ; 
Tu  li  deiz  estre  bien  feeil. 
Tu  aime  li,  e  ele  aint  tei. 
Si  serez  bien  andui  de  mei. 
15  El  seit  a  tun  comandement, 

E  vus  ansdous  a  mun  talent. 
De  ta  coste  l'ai  [jo]  formée, 
N'est  pas  estrange,  de  tei  est  née. 
Jo  la  plasmai  dreit  a  ton  cors  ; 
20  De  tei  eissit,  non  pas  de  fors. 

ig.  corus  MS.  i  [A  !]  Sire  5  j  [bels]  Sire  F.  Fourme  te  MS.  2.  De 
limo  terre  MS.  ;  emcndarion  suggested  by  G.  Ben  MS.  3.  Missing  Une  qf 
MS.  suppUed  by  S.  4.  fourme  MS.  5.  ma  imagene  MS.  feit  MS.  6. 
moi  devez  ja  mais  mover  MS.  j  G  proposes  :  me  deiz  ja  mais,  7.  Nen  frai 
ge  MS.  8.  obérai  MS.  10.  Eva  MS.  ;  emendation  of  G.  noun  MS. 
12.  Tu  le  devez  MS.-,  emendation  cf  G.  ben  fiel  MS.  13.  aime  lui  e 
ele  ame  MS.  14.  ben  ambedui  de  moi  MS.  15.  Ele  soit  MS.  16. 
ambedeus  AfS.  17.  fourmee  M5.j  [si]  l'ai  fourmee  5.  iq.  Emendation  of  G  i 
Jo  la  plasmai  de  ton  cors  MS.  ;  5  proposes  :   [Car]  jo  la  p. 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM  3 

Tu  la  governe  par  raison  ; 

Nen  ait  entre  vus  ja  tençon, 

Mais  grant  amor,  grant  conservage  : 

Tel  seit  la  lei  de  mariage. 
FIGURA  ad  Evam.  [Or]  parlerai  a  tei,  Evain.  25 

Ço  garde  tu,  nel  tien  en  vain  : 

Si  vols  faire  ma  volenté, 

En  ton  cuer  garderas  bonté. 

Honore  meî,  ton  creator, 

E  mei  reconuis  a  seignor.  30 

A  mei  servir  met  ton  porpens, 

Tute  ta  force  e  tôt  tun  sens. 

Adam  aimfî,  e  lui  tien  chier  : 

Il  est  marid,  tu  sa  mullier  ; 

A  lui  seies  tôt  tens  encline,  35 

Nenjssir  de  sa  discipline  ; 

Lui  serf  e  aime  par  bon  corage  ; 

Car  ço  est  dreiz  de  mariage. 

Se  tu  li  fais  bon  adjutoire, 

Jo  te  mettrai  od  lui  en  gloire.  40 

EVA.  [^i""]  Jol  ferai,  sire,  a  ton  plaisir, 

Ja  ne  voldrai  de  rien  issir  ; 

Tei  conustrai  a  [mon]  seignor, 

Lui  a  pareil  e  a  forçor  ; 

Jo  lui  serrai  tôt  tens  feeil,  45 

De  mei  avra  [mult]  bon  conseil  ; 

22.  N'ait  MS.  \  emendation  of  S  i  G  proposes  to  read  :  ja  [mais].  24.  soit 
MS.  manage  MS.  \  corrected  by  G.  25.  A  tei  parlerai  MS. }  emendation 
of  G  ;  A  tei  parlerai  [or]  5  ;  A  tei  [re]par]erai  T.  26.  tenez  MS.  ;  tien 
G.  27.  vos  MS.  28.  cors  MS.  29.  Moi  aime  honor  MS.  ;  Honore 
moi  G^.  30.  moi  Af5.  31.  moi  AfS.  32.  Tut  A/5.  33.  t,kn  MS.  34. 
et  tu  sa  MS.  ]  G  proposes  to  suppress  sa.  35.  soies  MS.  37.  aim  par  bon 
corare  M6'.  j  G  proposes  io  suppress  hon  or  to  read  lui  aimée  serf.  38.  droiz  de 
manage  MS.  39.  tu  le  MS.  bone  G.  40.  lifter  mettrai  e  Aas  been  erased 
in  MS.  41.  frai  MS.  42.  Ja  nen  MS.  43.  Toi  MS.  44.  paraille  e  a 
forzor  MS.     45.  feel  MS.      46.  moi  MS.     [mult]  bon  P,  G  ;  [maint]  bon  6\ 


4  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

Le  ton  plaisir,  le  ton  servise 
Ferai,  sirë,  en  tote  guise. 
Tune  Figura  vocet  Jdam  propius^  et  attentius  ei  dicat  : 
Escote,  Adam,  e  entent  ma  raison  ! 
50  Jo  t'ai  formé,  or  te  dorrai  tel  don  : 

Tôt  tens  poez  vivre,  si  tu  tiens  mon  sermon, 
E  serras  sains,  ne  sentiras  friçun. 

Ja  n'avras  faim,  por  bosoing  ne  bevras, 
Ja  n'avras  freit,  ja  chalt  ne  sentiras. 
55  Tu  iers  en  joie,  ja  ne  te  lasseras  j 

E  en  déduit  ja  dolor  ne  savras. 

Tute  ta  vie  démèneras  en  joie  ; 
Tuz  jors  serras,  ta  vie  n'iert  pas  poie  ; 
Jol  di  a  tei,  e  voil  que  Eve  l'oie, 
60  Se  ne  l'entent,  donc  a  folor  s'apoie. 

De  tote  terre  avez  la  seignorie, 
D'oisels,  de  bestes  e  d'altre  manantie. 
A  petit  ues  seit  qui  vus  porte  envie, 
Car  tôt  ii  mond  iert  en  vostre  baillie. 

En  vostre  chois  vus  met  e  bien  e  mal  : 
Ki  ad  tel  dun,  n'est  pas  liez  a  pal. 
Tut  en  balance  or  pendez  par  égal. 
Créez  conseil,  seiet  vers  mei  leal. 

47.  In  MS.  pleisir  is  ivrittcn  by  tke  same  hand  over  servise  struck  out. 
48.  Frai  MS.  50.  itel  don  MS.  52.  nen  sentiras  friczion  MS.  53. 
bcveras  MS.  54.  naveras  frait  MS.  ;  the  lait  ivord  h  ivritten  above  the 
liney  o-ver  faim  par  bo,  struck  out.  55.  lassaras  MS.  57.  demeneuras  (u 
faded)  MS.  58.  Tut  jors  serras  {last  s  struck  out)  nen  estrat  pas  poie 
MS.  ;  Toz  jorz  iert  granz,  si  nen  estrat  pas  poie  F  5  Toz  jorz  vivras,  ta  vie 
n'iert  pas  poie  G.  59.  toi  MS.  Eva  MS.  60.  donc  safoloie  MS.  i 
donc  est  une  fol'  oie  S.  62.  des  bestes  MS.  63.  A  petit  vus  soit  qui 
vus  porte  e.  MS.  ;  Aprivoiez  qui  vus  [en]  porte  e.  G  ;  qui  vus  [ja] 
porte  e.  5.  64.  vus  iert  encline  MS.  5  corrected  by  S.  65.  vostre  cors 
MS.  j  vostre  cois  T.  66.  cil  nen  est  mis  a  val  G  5  the  MS.  has  agal 
but  a  dot  /;as  been  inserted  beloiv  g  and  p  ivritten  abo've  it.  67.  ore  pendiez 
MS.     68.  que  soiet  MS. 


65 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM  5 

Laisse  le  mal,  e  si  te  prend  al  bien. 

Tun  seignor  aime  e  si  od  lui  te  tien,  70 

Por  nul  conseil  ne  guerpisez  le  mien  : 

Si  tu  le  fais,  ne  peccheras  de  rien. 
ADAM.  Granz  grâces  rend  a  ta  bénignité, 

Ki  me  formas  e  me  fais  tel  bunté, 

Que  bien  e  mal  mez  en  ma  poësté.  75 

En  tei  servir  métrai  ma  volenté. 
Tu  es  mi  sires,  jo  -sui  ta  créature  ; 

Tu  me  plasmas,  e  jo  sui  ta  faiture. 

[21^]  Ma  volenté  ne  serrad  ja  si  dure 

Qu'a  tei  servir  ne"seit  tote  ma  cure.  80 

Tune  Figura  manu  demonstret  paradisum  Ade^  dicens  : 

Adam  ! 
ADAM.  Sire  ! 

FIGURA.  Dirrai  tei  mon  avis. 

Vei  cest  jardin  ! 
ADAM.  Cum  ad  nun  ? 

FIGURA,  Paradis. 

ADAM.     Mult  par  est  bel. 
FIGURA.  Jel  plantai  e  asis. 

Qui  i  maindra,  [cil]  serra  mis  amis. 

Jol  tei  comand  por  maindre  e  por  garder.  85 

Tune  mitteteos  in  paradisum^  dicens  : 

Dedenz  vus  met. 
ADAM.  Purrum  i  nus  durer  ? 

FIGURA.  A  toz  jorz  vivre,  rien  n't  poëz  duter  ; 

Ja  n'i  porrez  mûrir  ne  engruter. 

69.  pren  M5.  70.  e  ovec  lui  Af5.  71.  gerpisez  Af5.  73.  Grant  iTf5. 
76,  en  toi  MS.  ;  after  métrai  the  word  met  kas  been  crossed  eut  in  MS.  80. 
qa  toi  MS.  soit  MS.  81.  Afler  Sire  the  follcwing  ivords  ha-ve  been  struck 
out  :  F.  (  =  Figura)  mon  avis  te  voil  dire,  toi  MS.  82.  Veez  MS.  ;  corrected 
by  G.  84.  A'  (  =  Adam)  précèdes  this  Une  in  MS.  [cil]  serra  G  ;  [si]  serra 
5.  85.  toi  MS.  24.  After  dicens  the  folloiving  ivords  hâve  been  struck  out  : 
de  cest  paradis  jardin  toi  dirrai  la  nature,  de  nul  délit  ni  trouerez  faiture. 
nest  bien  al  monde  que  couoit  criature. 


} 


O  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

25    Chorus  cantet  :  R 

Tulit  ergo  domïnm  horninem. 
Tune  figura  maman  extendeî  venus  paradisum^  dieens  : 
De  cest  jardin  tei  dirrai  la  nature  : 
90  De  nul  délit  n'i  troverez  falture  \ — 

N'est  bien  al  mond,  que  coveit  criature, 
Chescons  n'i  poisset  trover  a  sa  mesure — 

Femme  de  home  nen  i  avra  irur, 
Ne  hom  de  femme  verguine  ne  freiir. 
95  For  engendrer  n'i  est  hom  peccheor, 

N'a  l'emfanter  femme  n'i  sent  dolor. 

Tôt  tens  vivras,  tant  i  ad  bon  estage  : 
N'i  porra  ja  changier  li  toen  eage. 
Mort  n'i  crendras,  ne  te  ferra  damage. 
100  Ne  voil  qu'en  isses,  ici  feras  manage. 

Chorus  cantet  :  R 

Dixit  domtnus  od  Adam, 
30    'iunc  monstr  et  figura  Ade  ar[22^]hores  paradisi^  dieens: 
De  tôt  cest  fruit  poez  mangier  por  déport, 
Et  ostendat  ei  vetitam  arbore  m  et  fructus  ejus^  dieens  : 
Cest  tei  defent,  n'en  faire  altre  comfort. 
Se  en  manjues,  sempres  sentiras  mort , 
iM'amor  perdras,  mal  changeras  ta  sort. 
105   ADAM.  Jo  garderai  tôt  ton  comandement, 

Ne  jo  ne  Eve  nen  istroms  de  nïent. 
Por  un  sol  fruit  se  pert  tel  chasement, 
Dreiz  est  que  seie  defors  jetez  al  vent. 


90.  De  nul  délit  is  crossed  eut  in  AIS.  trourez  MS.  91.  monde  with  e 
deleted  in  MS.  covoit  MS.  93.  [Ne]  femme  G.  ni  avra  AÏS.  94.  Ne 
home  MS.  96.  Ne  a  MS.  98.  Ni  porras  ja  chanjer  [in  the  last  luord  a 
dot  is  placed  ahove  the  c)  MS.  \  emendation  of  S.  100.  After  Ne  foUo'ws 
nul  itruck  out  in  MS.  que  isses  MS.  101.  manger  par  MS.  102.  Cost 
tei  MS.  103.  Sen  tu  en  m.  MS.  j  se  tu'n  m.  M.  106.  nen  eisseroms  MS. 
108.   Droiz  est  que  soie  MS. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM  7 

Por  une  pome  se  jo  guerpis  t'amor, 
Ja  en  ma  vie  comperrai  ma  folor.  ii 

Jugiez  deit  estre  a  lei  de  traïtor 
Qui  se  parjure  e  traïst  son  seignor. 
Tune  vadat  figura  ad  eccîesiam^  et  Adam  et  Eva  spacientur^ 
honeste  délectantes  in  paradiso.      Interea  demones  discurrant 
per  plateas^  gestum  facientes  competentem  ;  et  ventant  vi- 
cissim  juxta  paradisum^  ostendentes  Eve  fructum  vetitum,   35 
quasi  suadentes  eiy  ut  eum  comedat.     Tune  veniat  Diabolus 
ad  Adam^  et  dicet  ei  : 

Que  fais,  Adam  ? 
ADAM.  Ci  vif  en  grant  déduit. 

diabolus.  Estes  tu  bien  ? 

ADAM.  Ne  sent  rien  que  m'enoit. 

DIABOLUS.   Poet  estre  mielz. 

ADAM.  Ne  puis  saveir  cornent. 

DIABOLUS.  Vols  le  saveir  ? 

ADAM.  Nïent  n'iert  mon  talent. 

DIABOLUS.  Jo  sai  cornent. 

ADAM.  E  mei  qu'en  chalt  ? 

DIABOLUS.   [E]  por  quei  non  ? 
ADAM.  Rien  ne  me  valt. 

DIABOLUS.  Il  te  valdra. 
ADAM.  Jo  ne  sai  quant. 

DIABOLUS.  Nel  te  dirrai  pas  en  curant. 
ADAM.         Or  le  me  di. 
DIABOLUS.  Non  ferai  pas, 

Ainz  te  [22^]  verrai  del  preier  las. 

109.  gerpis  MS.  iio.  ^ue  ja  en  ma  vie  par  sens  ne  par  f.  A/S.  ; 
paierai  por  f.  G;  Ja  n'ier  mais  lié  etc.  S.  m.  doit  estre  a  loi  MS. 
112.  Que  si  MS.  J2.  ecclessiam  .  .  .  Evam  MS.  36.  commedat  MS. 
114.  Estas  MS.  Ne  sen  MS.  ;  sai  G.  115.  saver  MS.  iî6.  Vols  le  tu 
sa  ver  MS.  j  [E]  vols  le  tu  5.  Bien  en  iert  mon  t.  MS.  ;  Ja  mes  n'iert 
mon  t.  G  5  Jo  n'en  ai  nul  t.  T.  117.  cornet  MS.  moi  que  chalt  MS. 
121.  frai  MS.     122.  preer  MS. 


"5 


8  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

ADAM.  N'ai  nul  bosoing  de  ço  saveir» 

DiABOLUS.  Kar  tu  ne  deiz  nul  bien  aveir. 
125  Tu  as  li  bien,  n'en  sez  joïr. 

ADAM.  E  jo  cornent  ? 

DIABOLUS.  Voldras  l'oir  ? 

Jol  te  dirrai  priveement. 
ADAM.         [Ço  voil  jo  bien]  seiirement. 
DIABOLUS.  Esculte,  Adam,  enten<^  a  mei  ! 
130  Ço  iert  tun  pru. 

ADAM.  E  jo  l'otrei. 

DIABOLUS.  Creras  me  tu  ? 
ADAM.  Oïl,  mult  bien. 

DIABOLUS.  Del  tut  en  tut  ? 
ADAM.  Fors  d'une  rien. 

DIABOLUS.   De  quel  chose  ? 
ADAM.  Jol  te  dirrai, 

Mon  Creator  nen  ofFendrai. 
135    DIABOLUS.  Criens  le  tu  tant  ? 

ADAM.  Oïl,  por  veir, 

Jo  l'aim  e  criem. 
DIABOLUS.  N'est  pas  saveir. 

Que  te  poet  faire  ? 
ADAM.  E  bien  e  mal. 

DIABOLUS.  Molt  es  entré  en  fol  jornal, 

Quant  creiz  mal  t'en  poisse  venir. 
,40  N'es  tu  en  gloire  ?  ne  poez  morir. 

ADAM.  Deus  le  m'a  dit,  que  je  murrai. 

Quant  son  precept  trespasserai. 


123.  sauçir  (e  ivritten  ouer  9  by  same  hand)  MS.  124.  aver  MS.  125. 
ne  «eiez  MS.  126.  A/ter  oïr  j  Âas  been  erased  MS.  127.  priveiment  MS. 
128.  Missing  ivords  after  F;  [Oïr  le  voil]  5;  no  gap  in  MS.  129. 
Escult  MS.  moi  MS.  132.  de  une  MS.  134.  ne  MS.  135.  par  veir 
MS.  139.  cr,eiez  mal  mal  te  p.  MS.  140.  Nez  en  gloire  5  ;  N'es  en 
gloire  G.     nen  poez  MS. 


DiABOLUS.  Quel  est  cist  grant  trespassement  ? 

Oïr  le  voil  senz  nul  entent. 
ADAM.         Jol  te  dirrai  tôt  veirenlent.  i45 

Il  me  fist  un  comandement  : 

De  tuit  le  fruit  de  paradis 

Puis  jo  mangier,  ço  m'a  apris, 

Fors  de  sul  un  ;  cil  m'est  defens, 

Celui  ne  tucherai  de  mains.  150 

DIABOLUS.  Li  quels  est  ço  ? 
Tune  erigat  manum  Adam^  et  ostendat  ei  fructum  vetitum^ 

dicens  : 
ADAM.  Veiz  le  tu  la  ? 

Celui  très  bien  me  devea. 
DIABOLUS.  Sez  tu  por  quei  ? 
ADAM.  Jo  certes  non. 

DIABOLUS.  Jo  t'en  dirrai  ja  l'achaison  : 

[23"^]  De  l'altre  fruit  rien  ne  li  chalt,  155 

Et  manu  ostendat  ei  fructum  vetitum^  dicens  Ade  :  4° 

Fors  de  celui  qui  pent  en  hait  : 

Ço  est  le  fruit  de  sapïence, 

De  tut  saveir  done  scïence. . 

Se  le  manjues,  bon  le  feras. 
ADAM.         E  jo  en  quei  ?  160 

DIABOLUS.  Tu  le  verras. 

Ti  oil  serrunt  sempres  overt, 

Quanque  deit  estre  t'iert  apert, 

Quanque  vuldras  portas  parfaire. 

Mult  le  fait  bon  vers  tei  atraire  : 

144.  sens  MS.  148.  manger  MS.  149-50.  cil  m'est  defeis,  Celui  ne 
tucherai  des  meis  F  ;  cel  me  defent  ;  Cel  ne  tucherai  de  nient  5  ;  cil 
nen  est  sains,  Celui  ne  tucherai  de  mains  G.  151.  Veez  MS.  152.  dévia 
MS.  153.  quoi  MS.  154.  Jo  te  d.  MS.  40.  Adam  MS.  159.  Se 
tu  le  manjues  bon  le  fras  MS.  j  Se  tul  manjus,  etc.  G.  bien  feras  F.  163. 
porras  faire  [after  porras  the  luord  vivre  hai  been  itruck  out)  MS.  ;  emenda- 
tion  of  S  ;   porras  [tu]  faire  G. 


10  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

165  Manjue  le,  si  feras  bien, 

Ne  crendras  pois  tun  deu  de  rien  ; 
Ainz  serras  puis  del  tut  son  per  : 
Por  ço  le  [fruit]  quidat  veer. 
Creras  me  tu  ?     Gustc  dcl  fruit  ! 
170  ADAM.         Nel  ferai  pas. 

DiABOLUS.  Or  oi  déduit  ! 

Nel  feras  ? 
ADAM.  Non. 

DIABOLUS.  Kar  tu  es  soz  ^ 

Encor  te  membrera  des  moz. 
Tune    recédât    diabolus^  et  ïhit  ad    alios   demones^   et  fac'iet 
discursum  per  plateam^  et  facta  aliquantula  mora^  hylaris 
et  gaudens  redilït  ad  te?nptandum  Adam^  et  d'icet  e'i  : 
Adam,  que  fais  ?   changeras  sens  ? 
Es  tu  encore  en  fol  porpens  ? 
175  Jol  te  quidai  dire  l'autr'ier, 

Deus  t'a  fait  ci  sun  provendier, 
Ci  t'ad  mis  por  mangier  cest  fruit. 
As  tu  donques  altre  déduit  ? 
ADAM.  Oïl,  nule  rien  ne  me  fait. 

180   DIABOLUS.    Ne  munteras  ja  mes  plus  hait  ? 
Molt  te  porras  tenir  por  chier, 
Quant  deus  t'a  fet  sun  jardenier. 
Deus  t'a  fait  gardein  de  son  ort, 
Ja  ne  querras  altre  déport  ? 
i3^  Forma  il  tei  por  ventre  faire  ? 

Altre  honor  te  v^oldra  atraire. 

165.  fras  M5.  167.  Aienz  M5.  168.  Emendutkn  of  G;  por  iço  5; 
por  ço  le  [te]  P.  170.  Noël  frai  MU.  Or  oez  MS.  5  Oëz  S.  172.  Encore 
MS.  41,  ficiet  MS.  173.  changeras  tun  sens  M5.  175.  lautrer  MS. 
176.  provender  MS.  178.  donch  altre  MS.  179.  Jo  oil  ne  me  f.  MS.\ 
correctcd  by  S  and  F,"  jo  ne  voil  nul,  rien  .  .  .  G.  183.  feit  MS. 
185.  toi  MS.  186.  honor  ne  te  MS.  :,  emendation  of  G;  honor  net  M. 
Ajter  voldra  tke  ivords  il  faire  ^ave  been  struck  eut  in  MS. 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM  II 

Escute,  Adam,  entent  [23^]  a  mei, 

Jo  te  conseillerai  en  fei, 

Que  porras  estre  senz  seignor, 

E  seras  per  del  creatur.  190 

Jo  te  dirrai  tute  la  summe  : 

Si  tu  manjues  [de]  la  pome, 
Tune  eriget  manum  contra  paradisum  : 

Tu  régneras  en  majesté, 

Od  deu  poez  partir  poësté. 
ADAM.  Fui  tei  de  ci  !  '95 

DiABOLUS.  Que  dis,  Adam  ? 

ADAM.  Fui  tei  de  ci  !   tu  es  sathan  ; 

Mal  conseil  dones. 
DIABOLUS.  E  jo,  cornent  ? 

ADAM.  Tu  me  voels  livrer  a  torment, 

Mesler  me  vols  o  mun  seignor, 

Toiir  de  joie,  mettre  en  dolor.  200 

Ne  te  crerrai,  fui  tei  de  ci  ! 

Ne  seies  ja  mais  tant  hardi, 

Que  tu  ja  vienges  devant  mei  ! 

Tu  es  traîtres  e  sanz  fei. 
Tune  tristis  et  vultu  demisso  recedet  ah  Adam  et  ihit  usque  ad  45 
portas  inferni^  et  colloquïurn    habebit  cum  aliis  demoniis. 
Post  ea  vero  disciirsum  fac'iet  per  populum  ;  dehinc  ex  parte 
Eve  accedet  ad  paradisum^  et  Evam  leto  vultu  hlandiens 
sic  alloquitur  : 
[diabolus].    Eve,  ça  sui  venuz  a  tei.  205 

EVA.  Di  mei,  sathan,  e  tu  pur  quei  ? 

DIABOLUS.       Jo  vois  querant  tun  pru,  t'honor. 

187.  Escut  Aïs.  moi  MS.  191.  Hurrai  MS.  195.  dit  MS.  198. 
Adam  omitteJ  in  MS.  200.  Tolir  de  joi  Tj  Tolir  joie  G.  201.  te  MS. 
202.  soies  Af 6'.  203.  viengcz  devant  n\o'\  MS.  204.  foi  MS.  46.  collo- 
quiam  MS.  48.  accedœt  MS.  letu  MS.  205.  Eva  MS.  toi  MS.  206. 
moi  MS.     quoi  MS.     207.  tun  honor  MS. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 


EVA. 
DIABOLUS. 

2IO 

EVA. 

DIABOLUS. 

EVA. 

215     DIABOLUS. 
EVA. 

DIABOLUS. 
EVA. 
DIABOLUS. 

EVA. 
220    DIABOLUS. 

EVA. 

d;abolus. 

EVA. 
DIABOLUS. 


225 


Ço  dunge  deu  ! 

N'aiez  pour  ! 
Mult  a  grant  tens  que  j'ai  apris 
Toz  les  conseils  de  paraïs  : 
Une  partie  t'en  dirrai. 
Ore  comence,  e  jo  l'orrai. 
Orras  me  tu  ? 

Si  ferai  bien, 
Ne  te  curecerai  de  rien. 
Cèleras  mei  ? 

Oïl,  par  fei. 
lert  descovert  ! 

Nenil  [24*^]  par  mei. 
Or  me  mettrai  en  ta  créance, 
Ne  voil  de  tei  altre  fiance. 
Bien  te  poez  creire  a  ma  parole. 
Tu  as  esté  en  bone  escole. 
Jo  vi  Adam,  mais  trop  est  fols. 
Un  poi  est  durs. 

Il  serra  mois. 
Il  est  plus  dors  que  n'est  emfers. 
Il  est  mult  francs. 

Ainz  est  mult  sers. 
Cure  ne  voelt  prendre  de  sei  ; 
Car  la  prenge  seveals  de  tei. 
Tu  es  fieblette  e  tendre  chose, 
E  es  plus  fresche  que  n'est  rose  ; 


209.  jo  ai  MS.  j  y  suppreaes  que  j  que  jo  apris  A.  212,  Ore  le  c.  MS.  ; 
Or  le  c.  G,  213.  frai  MS.  214.  curcerai  MS.  ;  curucerai  A.  215. 
Cèleras  men  MS.  ;  cèleras  m'en  L,  B,  R,  and  V  \  creras  me  tu  G.  foi  MS. 
216.  1er  descoverz  F.  TCio\  MS.  218.  tax  MS.  219.  pois  creire  a  ta  Af5. 
223.  que  n'est  nus  fers  F  and  R  5  que  nen  est  fers  M  and  A';  C  suggests 
re'versing  the  order  of  -w,  223-224.  224.  serf  MS.  225.  Cure  nen  MS. 
soi  MS.  226.  The  a  of  la  is  crossed  by  a  diagonal  stroke  in  MS.  sevals  de 
toi  MS.  j  seveU  G  j  seveaus  R. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 


13 


Tu  es  plus  blanche  que  cristal, 

Que  neif  que  chiet  sor  glace  en  val  ;  230 

Mal  cuple  em  fist  li  criator  : 

Tu  es  trop  tendre  e  il  trop  dur  ; 

Mais  neporquant  tu  es  plus  sage, 

En  grant  sens  as  mis  tun  corrage. 

Por  ço  fait  bon  traire  a  tei.  235 

Parler  te  voil,  ore  i  ait  fei. 

N'en  sache  nuls. 
EVA.  Kil  deit  saveir  ? 

DiABOLus.    Neïs  Adam. 
EVA.  Nenil,  por  veir. 

DIABOLUS.    Or  te  dirrai,  et  tu  m'ascute  ! 

N'a  que  nus  dous  en  ceste  rote,  340 

E  Adam  la,  qui  ne  nus  ot.    "^ 
EVA.  Parlez  en  hait,  n'en  savrat  mot. 

DIABOLUS.   Jo  vus  acoint  d'un  grant  engin, 

Que  vus  est  fait  en  cest  jardin. 

Le  fruit  que  deus  vus  ad  doné,  245 

Nen  a  en  sei  gaires  bonté  ; 

Cil  qu'il  vus  ad  tant  défendu. 

Il  ad  en  sei  [mult]  grant  vertu. 

En  celui  est  grâce  de  vie. 

De  poësté,  de  seignorie,  250 

De  tut  saveir,  [e]  bien  e  mal. 
EVA.  Ouel  savor  a  ? 

DIABOLUS.  Celestïal. 

A  ton  bel  cors,  a  ta  figure. 

Bien  covendreit  tel  aventure, 

2^0.  glaceegal/î.  231.  culpe  A/5.  235.  Por  iço  B  and  T.  atraire  yf. 
toi  MS.  236.  In  MS.  E  (=:Eva)  precedei  ore  i,  and  D  (  =  Diabolus) />rf«i/« 
Une  237.  237.  Ki  le  <ieit  saver  AIS.  23S.  par  moi  MS.  241.  quil  MS. 
242.  molt  MS.  244.  gardin  MS.  246.  soi  MS.  248.  soi  grant  MS. 
250.  e  de  seignorie  MS.  251.  saver  MS.  253.  beU  MS.  254.  Afier 
covendreit  tlu  luords  a  ta  rtgure  hax-e  ban  struck  eut. 


H 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 


255  Q^^  tu  fusses  dame  del  mond, 

Del  soverain  e  del  parfont, 
[24']  E  seûses  quanque  [est]  a  estre, 
Que  de  tuit  fusses  bone  maistre. 
EVA.  Est  tel  li  fruiz  ? 

DiABOLUS.  Oïl,  por  veir. 

50      Tune  diligenter  intuebitur  Eva  fructuîu  vetitum^  quem  diu 

intuitûy  die  et  : 
260  Ja  me  fait  bien  sol  le  veeir. 

DIABOLUS.    Si  le  manjues,  que  feras  ? 
eva.  e  jo,  que  sai  ? 

DIABOLUS.  Ne  me  crerras  ! 

Primes  le  prend  e  Adam  done. 
Del  ciel  avrez  sempres  corone, 
265  Al  Creator  serrez  pareil. 

Ne  vus  purra  celer  conseil  ; 
Puis  que  del  fruit  avrez  mangié, 
Sempres  vus  iert  le  cuer  changié  ; 
O  deu  serrez  [vus],  sanz  faillance, 
270  D'égal  bonté,  d'égal  puissance. 

Guste  del  fruit  ! 
EVA.  J'en  ai  regard. 

DIABOLUS.    Ne  creire  Adam  ! 
EVA.  Jol  ferai  [tart]. 

? 


DIABOLUS.    Quant  [le  feras  tu]  ? 


257.  seusez  MS.  Emendation  of  T ;  qu'est  e  deit  estre  F;  quanque 
a  [a]  estre  C.  258.  del  tuit  G.  fuissez  MS.  259.  par  voir  MS.  jo-jr. 
quo  fliu  eius  intuitu  dicens_;  a/ter  eius  t/ie  ivord  introitu  hai  been  struck  out 
in  MS.  5  emendation  of  R.  260.  veer  MS.  261.  Si  tu  le  mangues  MS.  }  si 
tul  G,  B,  /?,  anJ  V.  263.  pren  e  a  Adam  le  d.  MS.  Ay  Ry  and  C  suppress 
e  a,  264.  avérez  MS.  267.  avérez  MS.  269.  O  deus  MS.  j  Cume  deus 
S,  By  and  V.  270.  De  égal  ...  de  égal  MS.  271.  Jo  nai  MS.  ;  Jo'n  B  ; 
Jo  n'ai  or  Je  le  retard  G.  271-272.  Guste  del  fruit!  N'aies  regard  De 
creire  Adam!  F.  27}.  No  gap  in  MS.  ]  emendation  of  Gj  Quant  [sera 
fait]?     Eva:  [Sul]  S. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 


15 


EVA.  Suffrcz  mei 

Tant  que  Adam  seit  en  requei. 
DiAnoLUS.    Manjue  le,  n'aiez  dutancc,  275 

Le  demorer  serreit  etnfance. 
Tune  recédât  dtabolus  ab  Eva^  et  ibit  ad  infernum.      Adam 
vero  veniet  ad  Evam^  moleste  fcrens  quod  cum  ea  locutus  sit 
diabolus^  et  dïcet  e'i  : 

Di  mei,  mullier,  que  te  querreit 

Li  mal  satan  ?  que  te  voleit  ? 
EVA.  Il  me  parla  de  nostre  honor. 

ADAM.  Ne  creire  ja  le  traïtor  !  280 

Il  est  traître,  bien  le  sai. 
EVA.  E  tu  cornent  ? 

ADAM.  Car  l'asaiai. 

[eva].  De  ço  qu'en  chah  ? 

[adam].  Nel  dei  vceir. 

[eva].  Il  te  ferra  changier  saveir. 

ADAM.  Nel  fera  pas,  car  nel  crerai  2S5 

De  nule  rien,  tant  que  l'asai. 

Nel  laissier  mais  venir  sor  tei, 

[25'']  Car  il  est  mult  de  pute  fei. 

Il  volst  traïr  ja  son  seignor, 

E  sei  poser  al  deu  halçor  ;  290 

Tel  paltonier  qui  ço  ad  fait. 

Ne  voil  vers  nus  ait  nul  retrait. 
Tune  serpens    art'ificiose    compositus    ascendet  juxta   stipitim   55 
arboris  vetite;   cui  Eva  propius  adhibebit  aurem^  quasi 

273.  moi  MS.  274.  soit  en  rccoi  MS.  275.  n'aies  G.  276.  serrât  A/6'. 
277.  moi  muiller  Mi\  qucrroit  Af5.  281.  E  [=^'Ev2l)  précèdes  hicnla.  in  ALS. 
282.  A  (  =  Adam)  :  E  tu  cornent  E  (  =:  Eva)  :  Car  io  sai  oi  MS.  ;  car  oï  l'ai  A 
and  C.  2S3.  chat  MU.  me  del  veer  MS.  j  cmcndation  of  S  ;  or  dcl  veeir  F  j 
Eva  :  De  ce  qu'en  chaut  ?  Mais  del  veoir /?.  284.  changer  savcr^'I^S.  285. 
E  (  =  Eva)  :  Nel  fra  MS.  287.  A  (  =  Adam):  Nel  laisser  ...  toi  AÏS. 
288.  foi  MS.  290.  E  soposer  al  des  halzor  MS.  ;  emendation  by  G  ;  E  soi 
poser  el  des  halzor  S  j  al  dois  R.  292.  voil  que  vers  vus  MS.  )  voil  qu'a 
VU8  G.     jj.  ascendit  MS,     j6.  vctito  MS.     proprius  adhibcbebit  MS. 


i6 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 


60 


305 


310 


ipsius  ascultans  consilïum.  Dehinc  accipiet  Eva  pomum^ 
porrigct  Ade.  Jpse  vero  nondum  eum  accipiet^  et  Eva 
dicet  ei  : 

Manjue,  Adam  !   ne  sez  que  est. 
Pernum  ce  bien  que  nus  est  prest. 
Est  il  tant  bon  ? 

Tu  le  savras  ; 
Nel  poez  saveir  sin  gusteras. 
J'en  duit. 

Lai  le  ! 

Né  ferai  pas. 
Del  demorer  fais  tu  que  las.     . 
E  jol  prendrai. 

Manjue  !  tien  ! 
Par  ço  savras  e  mal  e  bien. 
J'en  manjerai  premirement. 
E  jo  après. 

Seûrement. 
Tune  comedat  Eva  partem  pomi^  et  dicet  Ade  : 
Gusté  en  ai  ;  deus  !  quel  savor  ! 
Une  ne  tastai  d'itel  dolçor  ! 
D'itel  savor  est  ceste  pome.  .  .  . 
De  quel  ? 

D'itel  ne  gusta  home. 
Or  sunt  mi  oil  tant  cler  veant, 
Jo  semble  deu  le  tuit  puissant  ; 
Ouanque  fu  [e]  quanque  deit  estre 
Sai  jo  trestut,  bien  en  sui  maistre. 
Manjue,  Adam,  ne  faz  demore, 
Xu  le  prendras  en  mult  bone  orc. 

jS.  eam  A/6".  294.  co  bien  AfvS".  295.  saveras  AiS.  296.  saverAf5.  297. 
Jel  duit  F  5  Jel  dot  R.  fai  le  B.  nen  frai  MS.  298.  fai  MS.  299.  jo  le 
Aïs.  ten  MS.  300.  saveras  A/5.  301.  E  (  =  Eva)  :  Ju  en  MS.  ;  Jo'n  G.  60. 
commeilat  MS.  303.  quele  MS.  304.  sguor  o-vcr  ivJiich  dolc  haibcev  iiritten 
iuMS.     306.  nenA/5.     307.  mes  AiS.     309.  doitAf^.     312.  bon  ore  Af  5. 


295    ADAM. 

EVA. 

ADAM. 
EVA. 
ADAM. 
EVA. 
ADAM. 
EVA. 
300 

ADAM. 
EVA. 


ADAM. 
EVA. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM  I7 

Tune  acciptet  Adam  pomum  de  manu  Eve^  dicens  : 
ADAM.  .  Jo  te  crerrai,  tu  es  ma  per. 
EVA.         Manjue  \  [tien  !]  n'en  poez  doter. 
Tune  comedat  Adam  parîem  pomi  ;    quo   comesto  cognoscet 
statîm  peccatum  suum  [25^]  et  inclinabit  se^  [«/]  non  possit 
a  populo  Vîderi^  et  exuet  sollempnes  vestes^  et  induet  vestes 
pauperes  consutas  fnliis  ficus^  et  maximum  simuîans  doîorem   gj 
tncïpiet  lamentationem  suam  : 
[a DAM.]      Las  !   peccheor,  que  ai  jo  fait  ?  v^ 

Ore  sui  mort  sanz  nul  retrait. 

Senz  nul  rescus  [or]  sui  jo  mort, 

Tant  est  cheeite  mal  ma  sort. 

Mal  m'est  changiee  m'aventure  ; 

Mult  fu  ja  bone,  or  est  mult  dore.  320 

Jo  ai  guerpi  mun  criator 

Par  le  conseil  de  maie  uissor. 

A  !  las  !  pecchable,  que  ferai  ? 

Mun  criator  cum  atendrai  ? 

Cum  atendrai  mon  criator,  325 

Que  j'ai  guerpi  por  ma  folor  ? 

Unques  ne  fis  tant  mal  marchié  ; 

Or  sai  jo  ja  que  est  peCchié. 

Oi  !   mort  !   por  quei  me  laisses  vivre  ? 

Que  n'est  li  mond  de  mei  délivre  ?  330 

Por  quei  faz  encombrier  al  mond  ? 

D'emfer  m'estoet  tempter  le  fond. 

313.  Jo  ten  crerra  MS.  ;  Je  t'en  R.  314.  Manjue  n'en  poez  redoter  A 
and  C,  62.  commedat  Af5.  pomum  M5.  66.  incipiens  Af6'.  315.  Allas 
pecchor  MS.  j  A  !  las  !  peccheor  qu'ai  G  aud  B  ;  pechiere  R.  Beyond  this 
point  each 'verse  occupiei  a  sepaiate  Une  in  MS.  316.  Or  MS.  317.  Senz  nule 
rescuse  sui  mort  F  and  B.  318.  chaite  MS.  ;  cheaite  G.  319.  change  ma 
MS.  322.  After  le  the  ivcrd  mal  has  heen  stiuck  out  in  MS.  mal  uxor  AIS. 
323.  Allas  MS.  frai  MS.  326.  jo  ai  MS.  327.  Unches  MS.  329.  Ai 
mort  por  quoi  MS.  ;  emendation  cfG  ;  aï  !  mort,  por  quoi  me  lais  -S  and  B  j  por 
queim  laisses  AI.      330.  monde  ile  moi  MS.      331.  quoi  faz  encombrer  MS. 


15  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

En  emfer  serra  ma  demure, 

Tant  que  vienge  qui  me  sucure. 
335  En  emfer  si  avrai  ma  vie, 

Dont  me  vendra  iloc  aïe  ? 

Dont  me  vendra  iloec  socors  ? 

[lô""]  Ki  me  trara  d'ites  dolors  ? 

Por  quei  vers  mon  seignor  mesfis  ? 
340  Ne  me  deit  estre  nul  amis. 

Non  iert  nul  [hom]  que  gaires  vaille. 

Jo  sui  perdu  senz  nule  faille. 

Vers  mon  seignor  sui  si  mesfait, 

Ne  puis  od  lui  entrer  em  plait  ; 
345  Car  jo  ai  tort  e  il  ad  dreit. 

Deu  !   tant  serai  ci  maleeit  ! 

Qui  avrad  mais  de  mei  memorie  ? 

Car  sui  mesfet  au  rei  de  gloire. 

Au  rei  del  ciel  sui  si  mesfait, 
350  De  raison  n'ai  vers  lui  un  trait. 

Nen  ai  ami  ne  nul  veisin, 

Qui  me  traie  del  plait  a  fin. 

Qui  preierai  ja  qui  m'aït. 

Quant  ma  femme  si  me  traït, 
355  Qui  dex  me  dona  por  pareil  ? 

Ele  me  dona  mal  conseil. 

Aï  !  Eve  ! 
Tune  aspiciet  Evam  uxorcm  suam^  et  dicet  : 
Femme  desvee  ! 

335.  si  urai  ma  MS.  ;  avrai  maie  5  and  B.  338.  Tcp  part  of  s  in  kef 
eut  off,  could  thcrcfore  bc  rcad  itel.  341.  nul  que  gaires  [me]  vaille  B.  344. 
Nea  puis  contre  lui  AIS.  ;  cmenJation  of  G  ;  N'os  contre  lui  5  und  B.  345. 
droit  MS.  346.  tant  a  ci  mal  plait  MS.  ;  emcudation  of  G  i  tant  a  ici 
raalvais  plait  B.  347.  Chi  .  .  .  moi  MS.  348.  roi  MS.  349.  roi  MS. 
351.  Ne  n'ai  B.  352.  trai  MS.  353.  Qui  preirai  jo  ja  MS.  354.  ma 
trait  MS.:,  cmcndation  of  S.  356.  Ht  me  dona  [le]  mal  G.  357.  ai  femme 
dcauec  MS.  j  emcndatwn  of  G. 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM  IÇ 

Mal  fus  tu  unques  de  mei  née  ! 

Car  arse  fust  iceste  coste 

Qui  m'ad  mis  en  si  maie  poste  !  360 

Car  fust  la  coste  en  fu  brudlee, 

Oui  m*ad  basti  si  grand  meslee  î 

Quant  celé  coste  de  mei  prist, 

[26']  Por  quei  ne  l'arst  e  mei  oscist  ? 

La  coste  ad  tut  le  cors  traï,  365 

E  afolé  e  mal  bailli. 

Ne  sai  que  die  ne  ke  face  ; 

Si  ne  me  vient  del  ciel  la  grâce, 

Ne  puis  estre  gieté  de  paine  : 

Tel  est  li  mais  que  me  demaine.  370 

Aï  !     Eve  !     Cum  a  maie  ore, 

Cume  grant  peine  me  curt  sore, 

Quant  onques  fustes  mi  pareil  ! 

Or  sui  perriz  par  ton  conseil. 

Par  ton  conseil  sui  mis  a  mal,  375 

De  grant  haltes  ce  mis  a  val. 

N'en  serrai  trait  par  home  né, 

Si  deu  nen  est  de  majesté. 

Que  di  jo,  las  ?      Por  queil  nomai  ? 

Il  m'aidera  ?     Corocié  l'ai.  380 

Ne  me  ferat  ja  nul  aïe. 

For  le  filz  qu'istra  de  Marie. 

Ne  sai  de  nul  prendre  conrei, 

Quant  a  deu  ne  portâmes  fei. 

358.  Mal  fussez  vus  de  moi  MS.  j  emendation  of  G  ;  [Ja]  mar  fussez 
vus  ...  5  ;  Mare  fussez  vus  .  .  .  B.  359.  Car  fust  arse  MS.  360. 
poesteAfS.  363.  Quant  deus  la  coste  F.  moi  M5.  364.  mo\  MS.  n'oscist 
F,  365.  tra  MS.  367.  Ne  sa  .  .  .  ken  face  MS.  369.  Nem  MS.  371. 
mal  MS.  372.  cur"t  MS.  ;  Cum  grant  peine  me  curut  B.  iJl.  onches 
MS.  fusses  G.  parail  MS.  374.  Orc  MS.  376.  sui  mis  MS.  377. 
4)ox  MS.  379.  por  quoi  le  MS.  380.  me  aidera  MS.  coroce  MS.  382. 
que  MS.      383.  nus  .   .  .  conroi  MS.      384.  foi  MS. 


20 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 


3^5  Or  en  seit  tôt  a  deu  plaisir, 

N'i  ad  conseil  que  del  morir  ! 
Tune  incipiat  chorus  :  R 

Dum  deamhularet. 
70      ^0   dîcto^   veniet  figura   stola[m]    habens^   et   ingredietur 
paradisum  drcumspiciens,  quasi  quereret  uhi  esset  Adam. 
Adam  vero  et  Eva  latehunt  in  angulo  paradisi^  quasi  sua  m 
cognoscentes  7niser[i'\am^  et  dicet  Figura  ; 
Adam,  u  es  ? 
Tune  ambo  surgent  stantes  contra  figuram^  non  tamen  omnino 
75  erecti^  sed  ob  verecondiam  sui  peceati  aliquantulum  eurvati 

et  multum  tristes^  et  respondeat  Adam  ; 
Ci  sui,  beal  sire, 
Repost  me  sui  ja  por  ta  ire, 
E  por  ço  que  [jo]  sui  tut  nuz. 
Me  sui  ici  si  embatuz. 
figura.  Kë  as  tu  fet  ?  cum  as  erré  ? 
Qui  t'a  toleit  de  ta  bonté  ? 
Que  as  tu  fet  ?   por  quei  as  honte  ? 
Cum  entrerai  od  tei  en  conte  ? 
3Ç5  Tu  nen  aveies  rien  l'autr'ier, 

Dont  tu  deûses  vergugnier, 
Ore  te  vei  mult  triste  e  morne  : 
Mal  se  joïst  qui  si  sojorne. 
ADAM.     Tel  vergoine  ai,  sire,  de  tei, 
400  [Que  jo  me  ceil]. 


390 


385.  soit  Af5.  77.  circumspicienteB  Af5.  387.  ubi  es  MS.  suijoMS. 
After  beal  the  ivord  sui  hai  been  struck  out  in  MS.  388.  me  sui  ici  por  t'ire 
T.  389.  por  iço  que  sui  G.  390.  sui  jo  ici  MS.  ;  sui  jo  ci  5.  In  front  of 
thii  Une  and  in  front  of  "^g^  f  (  =  Figura)  Aas  been  struck  out  and  ivritten  at  the 
end  of  the  Une;  Uiewise  a  (  =  Adam)  in  393.  394.  toi  MS.  395.  ne  navois 
MS.  396.  (iuses  vergunder  MS.  ;  emendaiio'i  of  G.  397.  Or  te  voi  MS.  ; 
Or  te  voi  [jo]  G.  398.  senjoist  qui  ensi  MS. '^  cmendation  of  G  ;  s'esjoïst 
qui  si  F\  s'enjot  qui  cnsi  5.  399.  ai  jo  .  .  .  toi  MS.  400.  Addition  of 
F  5  Parler  nen  03  S.     quoi  MS. 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM  21 

FIGURA.  E  tu  por  quel  ? 

ADAM.      Si  grant  honte  mon  cors  enlace, 

Ne  t'os  veeir,  [sire],  en  la  face. 
FIGURA.   Por  quei  trespassas  mon  dévié  ? 

As  [i]  tu  gaires  gaainnié  ? 

Tu  es  mon  serf,  e  jo  ton  sire.  405 

ADAM.      [Jo]  ne  te  puis  pas  contredire. 
FIGURA.  Jo  te  formai  a  mon  semblant  : 

Por  quei  trespassas  mon  comant  ? 

[27'']  Jo  te  plasmai  dreit  a  m'ymage  : 

Por  ço  me  fesis  cel  oltrage  ?  410 

Mun  defens  tu  pas  ne  gardas, 

Delivrement  le  trespassas. 

Le  fruit  manjas,  dunt  jo  t'ai  dit, 

Que  jol  t'aveie  contredit. 

Por  ço  quidas  estre  mon  per  ?  415 

Ne  sai  si  tu  voldras  gabber. 
Tune  Adam  manu\_m']  extendet  contra  figuram^  post  ea  contra 
Eva\m\  dicens  : 

La  femm.e  que  tu  me  donas, 

Ele  fist  prime  icest  trespas  ; 

Donat  le  mei  e  jo  manjai  : 

Or  m'est  vivre  tornez  a  gwai.  ^20 

Mal  acointai  icest  mangier  : 

Jo  ai  mesfait  par  ma  mollier. 
FIGURA.  Ta  mollier  creïs  plus  que  mei, 

Manjas  le  fruit  sanz  mon  otrei  ; 

402.  veer  en  Af S.  j  emendaî'ion  qf  S.  403.  deuQJ  ivit/i  e  ivritten  abo-ve  in 
MS.     404.   gainnie  MS.     406.    Nel  te  MS.  j   emendation   of  G.     409.   toi 

MS.    ma  ymage  MS.    410.  Por  quei  S.  me  fis  MS.    411.  defens  un  pas  MS. 

413.  jo  toi  MS.     414.  jo  tavoie  M5.  ;  emtndaticn  of  G .    418.  El  fist  primes 

G  ;  La  pome  prist  a  grant  trespas  F.  419.  moi  .  .  .  mangai  MS.     420. 

mest  avis  que  tornez  est  agwai  MS.\  emendation  of  G.     421.  acontai  MS. 

422.  Jo  3ui  mesfait  Gf.     moiller  MS,  423.  moiller  creistes  plus  que  moi 
MS.     424.  otroi  MS. 


22  LE    MYSTÈRE    D*ADAM 

425  Or  te  rendrai  tel  gueredon  : 

La  terre  avrat  maleïçon, 

U  tu  voldras  ton  blé  semer, 

El  te  faldrat  al  fruit  porter  ; 

lert  maleeite  soz  ta  main, 
430  Tu  la  cotiveras  en  vain. 

Son  fruit  a  tei  deveerat, 

Espines  e  chardons  rendrat, 

Changier  te  voldra  ta  semence, 

Maleeite  iert  por  ta  sentence. 
435  [28^^]  Od  grant  travail,  od  grant  hahan, 

Tei  covendra  mangier  ton  pan  ; 

Od  grant  painë,  od  grant  suor. 

Vivras  tu  [des  or]  noit  e  jor. 
Tune  figura  vertet  se  contra  Evam^  et  mînaci  vultu  et  d'tcet  : 

Et  tu,  Eve,  maie  mullier, 
440  Tost  començas  de  guerreier, 

Poi  tenis  mes  comandemenz  ! 
£VA.         Ja  m'engingna  li  mais  serpenz. 
FIGURA.  Par  lui  quidas  estre  mon  per  ? 

Seûs  tu  ja  bien  deviner  ? 
445  Or  ainz  aviez  la  maistrie 

De  quanque  deit  estrë  en  vie  : 

Cum  l'as  tu  ja  si  tost  perdue  ! 

Or  te  vei  triste  e  mal  venue  j 

As  [i]  tu  fet  gaain  ou  perte  ? 
450  Jo  te  rendrai  [bien]  ta  déserte, 

425.  itel  guerdon  MS.  427.  Ou  MS.  428.  Il  MS.  429.  Ele  est 
maleite  sor  MS. -^  E  maleeite  iert  G.  430.  le  MS.  431.  toi  devendrat 
MS.  ;  emendation  of  G.  432.  Espines  e  chardons  te  MS.  ;  Espins  e 
chardons  te  F;  Chardons  espines  te  G.  433.  Changer  MS.  434.  Malait 
MS.  ]  Maleaite  G.  436.  Toi  MS.  manger  MS.  438.  Emendation  of  S  ; 
tu  des  or  trestot  jor  G.  439.  mala  muiller  MS.  440.  Tost  me  .  .  . 
guerreer  MS.  442.  li  mal  MS.  444.  Ses  tu  ja  bien  MS.  ;  emendation  of 
G  ;  Ses  tu  ja  [si]  bien  5.  devinejr  MS.  445.  einz  MS.  avoies  G.  446. 
doit  MS.     448.  voi  MS.     449.  gain  MS.     450.    Jo  toi  MS. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM  23 

Jo  t'en  donnai  por  ton  servise  ; 

Mal  te  vendra  en  tote  guise. 

En  dolor  porteras  emfanz, 

E  em  paine  vivront  lor  anz. 

Tes  emfanz  en  dolor  naistront,  455 

E  en  anguisse  finerunt. 

En  tel  hahan,  en  tel  damage, 

As  mis  [e]  tei  e  tun  lignage  ; 

Toit  ceals  qui  [ja]  de  tei  istront, 

Li  toen  pecehié  déploreront.  460 

[28'']  Et  respondebit  Eva^  dicens  :  80 

EVA.  Jo  sui  mesfaite,  ço  fu  par  [mon]  folage, 

Por  une  pome  soffri  si  grant  damage 

Qu'en  paine  met  [e]  mei  e  mon  lignage. 

Petit  aquest  me  rent  grant  traûage. 

Si  jo  mesfis,  ço  ne  fu  grant  merveille,  465 

Ouant  li  serpenz  suduist  ma  foie  oreille. 

Mult  set  de  mal,  ne  semble  pas  ôeille  j 

Mal  est  bailliz  qui  a  lui  se  conseille. 
La  pome  pris,  or  sai  que  fis  folie, 

Sor  ton  defens  ;  de  ço  fis  félonie  !  470 

Mal  en  gustai  ;  or  sui  de  tei  haïe  : 

Por  poi  de  froit  mei  covient  perdre  vie. 
Tune  minabitur  Figura  serpentin  dicens  : 

E  tu,  serpent,  iers  maleeit  ! 

454.  vivront  tôt  lor  M5.  j  emendation  of  G;  Em  paine  ...  5.  455. 
Util  MS.  456.  E  en  grant  anguisse  AfS.  ;  emendation  cf  F  and  S.  458.  toi 
MS.  459.  Toit  iceals  qui  de  F.  toi  MS.  460.  pecche  ploreront  MS. 
461.  Go  sui  mesfait  MS.  ço  fu  por  [mon]  f.  G  ;  iço  fu  .  .  .  5.  462. 
soffrirai  MS.  ;  emendation  of  S.  463.  (^ue  en  .  .  .  moi  MS.  465-66. 
Si  jo  mesfis,  ne  fu  merveille  grant,  ^uant  trai  moi  le  serpent  suduiant 
MS.  ;  emendation  of  S  and  G.  467.  nen  MS.  469.  porno  MS.  469-70. 
G  punctuates  :  fis  folie  5  Sor  ton  defens  de  ço.  The  MS.  has  folienie  abcve 
iv/iich  o  has  been  ivritten.  471.  toi  MS.  472.  moi  covient  perdre  la 
vie  MS. -y  emendation  of  F  i  me  vient  ...  5.  Si.  serpentis  MS.  473. 
serpet  soiez  maleit  MS. 


24  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

De  tei  reprendrai  bien  mon  dreit. 
475  Sor  ton  piz  te  traîneras, 

A  tuz  les  jors  que  ja  vivras. 

La  puldre  iert  tut  dis  ta  vïande 

En  bois,  en  plain,  [e  si]  en  lande. 

Femme  te  portera  haine, 
480  Oncore  t'iert  maie  veisine. 

Tu  son  talon  aguaiteras, 

Celé  te  sachera  le  ras  ; 

Ta  teste  ferra  d'itel  mail 

Qui  te  ferra  mult  grant  travail, 
.g-  Encore  en  prendra  bien  conrei 

Cum  [se]  porra  vengier  de  tei. 

[2q^]  Mal  acointas  tu  sun  traïn, 

El  te  fera  le  chief  enclin  ; 

Oncor  raïz  de  lui  istra, 
.QQ  Qui  tes  vertuz  tost  confundra. 

Tune  figura  expellet  eos  de  paradiso^  dicens  : 

Ore  issez  hors  de  paradis," 

Mal  change  avez  fet  de  païs. 

En  terre  vus  ferez  maison  : 

En  paradis  n'avez  raison  j 
495  N'i  avez  rien  que  chalengier. 

Fors  [en]  istrez  sen  recovrier  ; 

N'i  avez  rien  par  jugement, 

Or  pernez  aillors  chasement. 

Fors  issez  de  bonaUrté  ; 

Ne  vus  fait  mais  faim  ne  lastc  ; 


500 


474.  De  to  .  .  .  droit  MS.  j  Te  reprendrai  jo  de  bon  droit  G.  476. 
viveras  MS,  480.  te  iert  MS.  482.  Çele  te  marchera  el  pas  5.  4^3.  de 
itel  MS.  4S4.  L  readi  on  initead  0/' niult  ;  ivord  faded  in  MS.  travil  AIS. 
486.  toi  MS.  487.  traïr  G.  488.  Ele  te  fra  le  chief  enclin  MS.  ;  chief 
périr  G.  489.  Oncore  MS.  490.  Qui  toz  tes  vertuz  confundra  MS.  ;  Qui 
tes  vertuz  te  c.  F  ;  Qui  totes  vertuz  c.  G.  491.  isse  MS.  493.  frez  MS. 
496.  isterez  sen  recoverer  MS.    499.  en  issez  AÏS.     500.  lassete  AdS. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM  2$ 

Ne  vus  fait  mais  dolor  ne  paine 

A  toz  les  jors  de  la  semaine. 

En  terre  avrez  malvais  sojor, 

Après  morrez  al  chief  del  tor  ; 

Despois  qu'avrez  gustee  mort,  505 

En  emfer  irrez  sanz  déport. 

Ici  avront  les  cors  eissil, 

Les  aimes  en  emfern  péril. 

Satan  vus  avra  en  baillie. 

N'est  hom  que  vus  en  face  aïe,  ^lo 

Par  cui  seiez  vus  ja  rescos, 

Se  mei  ne  prend  pitié  de  vus. 
Chorus  cantet  :  R 

In  sudore  vultus  tut. 
[iç'']  Interi??i  veniet  angélus  albis  [vestibus]  indutus^  ferens   85 
radientern  glad'ium  in  manu^  quem  statuet  figura  ad  portant 
paradisiy  et  die  et  et  : 

Gardez  mei  bien  le  paradis. 

Que  mais  n'i  entre  icist  faidis, 

Qu'il  n'ait  mais  poeir  ne  baillie  515 

Ne  de  tochier  li  fruit  de  vie  ; 

O  celé  spee  qui  flambeie, 

Si  li  defent  très  bien  la  veie. 
Cum  fueri[n']t    extra  paradisum^   quasi    tristes  et    confusi^ 
incurvati  erunt  solo  tenus  super  talos  suos,  et  figura  manu 
eos  demonstrabit^  versa  fade  contra  paradisum  ;  et  chorus   90 
in  ci  pi  et  :  R 

Ecce  Adam  quasi  unus. 

^10  finito^  fig^^o.  regredietur  ad  ecclesiam. 
Tune     Adam     \_habebit']    fossorium    'et    Eva     rastrum,     et 

504.  de  tor  MS.  505.  avérez  guste  MS.  511.  soiez  Af5.  512.  moi 
nèn  prenge  pite  MS.  513.  moi  MS.  514.  faudis  MS.  516.  tocher  MS. 
517.  flamboie  {the  o  has  been  luritten  abtyve  the  Une  aho  in  voie  of  next 
Une)  MS.  518.  défendez  ,  .  .  voie  MS.  ço.  demonstrans  A/5,  corum 
incipiet  MS.     çj.  finito  et  MS.     ç^.  rostrum  AIS. 


26  I.E    iMYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

95  incipie[n]t   colère   terram   et   seminabunt   in  en  triticu?)i. 

Postquain  se?nînaverint^  ibunt  sessum  in  loco  aliquantuluiu^ 
tanquam  fatigaii  labore^  et  flebiliter  respicient  sepiiis 
paradisum^  percucientes  pectora  sua.  Intérim  veniet 
diabolus  et  plantabit  in  cultura  eorum  spinas  et  tribulos  et 
loo  abscedet.  Cum  venient  Adam  et  Eva  ad  culturam  sua?n 
et  viderint  ortas  spinas  et  tribulos^  vehementi  dolorc 
percussi.^  prosternent  se  in  terra  [30''],  et  résidentes  percucicnt 
pectora  sua  et  femora  sua^  dolorem  gestn  fatentes  ;  et 
incipiet  [Adam]  lamentacionem  suam  : 

A  !    las  !   chaitif,  tant  mal  vi  unques  l'ore, 
520  Q^^  n^^s  pecchiez  me  sunt  [si]  coru  sore, 

Que  jo  guerpi  le  seignor  qu'hom  aiire  ; 
Qui  requerrai  ja  mes  qu'il  me  socore  r 
T05     Hic  respiciat  Adam  paradisum^  et  ambas  manus  suas  elevabit 
contra  eum^  et  caput  pie  incHnans  dicet  : 

Oi  !   paradis  !  tant  [par  es]  bel  maneir  ! 
Vergier  de  glorie,  tant  vus  fet  bel  veeir  ! 
525  Jetez  en  sui  por  mon  pecchié,  por  veir  ; 

Del  recovrier  tôt  ai  perdu  l'espeir. 

Jo  fui  dedenz,  n'en  soi  gaires  joïr, 
Creï  conseil  qui  me  fist  tost  partir  ; 
Or  m'en  repent,  dreit  est  qui  m'en  aïr, 
530  Co  est  a  tart,  rien  ne  valt  mon  sospir. 

U  fu  mon  sens,  que  devint  ma  mémoire, 
Que  por  satan  guerpi  le  rei  de  gloire  ? 
Or  me  travail,  ne  m'en  valt  adjutoire  ; 
Li  mien  pecchié  iert  escrit  en  estoire. 

97.  fatigari  MS.  loj.  gestum  fate|tcntc3  MS.  519.  Allas  MS. 
unchesM6'.  520.  pccchez  M5.  521.  que  hom  M^.  522.  requerra  A</i\  ; 
emenJation  of  5.  loà.  capud  .  .  .  dicens  MS.  523.  Entendation  of  G  ; 
Aï!  aï!  paradis  bel  maner  5.  maner  Af5.  524.  veer  A/5.  525.  par  mon 
.  .  .  par  voir  MS.  526.  recovrer  .  .  .  espoir  MS.  528,  chi  MS.  529. 
droit  MS.  530.  nen  MS.  531.  Ou  MS.  532.  roi  MS.  533.  mcn 
travail  {second  a  ivritten  above  fhe  Une)  si  men  valt  mult  petit  MS.  ;  emtnda- 
tion  of  S.      534.   en  tstoire  escrit  MS. 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM  27 

Tune  manum  contra  Evalm]  levabit^  que  alïquantulum 
alto  erit  remota^  et  cum  magna  indignacione  moyens  caput 
dicet  ei  : 

Oi  !  maie  femme,  plaine  de  traïson  !  535 

Tant  m'as  mis  tost  en  [grant]  perdicïon, 
Cum  me  tolis  le  sens  e  la  raison  ! 
[30"^]  Or  m'en  repent,  ne  puis  aveir  pardon. 

Eve  dolente,  cum  fus  a  mal  délivre, 
Quant  tu  creïs  si  tost  conseil  de  guivre  !  540 

Par  tei  sui  mort,  si  ai  perdu  le  vivre  ; 
Li  toen  pecchié  [en]  iert  escrit  eu  livre. 

Veiz  tu  les  signes  de  grant  confusion  ? 
La  terre  sent  nostre  maleïçon  ; 

Forment  semâmes,  or  i  naissent  chardon  ;  545 

[Forment  suâmes,  or  a  mal  gueredon]. 

De  nostre  mal  veiz  le  comencement  : 
Ço'st  grant  dolors  ;  mais  grainior  nus  atent. 
Menez  serrums  en  emfer  sanz  entent  j 
Ne  nus  faldra  ne  peine  ne  forment.  550 

Eve  chaitive,  que  t'en  est  a  vïaire  ? 
Cest  as  conquis,  donez  t'est  en  duaire. 
Ja  ne  savras  vers  home  bien  atraire. 
Mes  a  raison  serras  tôt  tens  contraire. 

Tuz  cels  qu'istront  de  [la]  nostre  lignée,  555 

Del  toen  forfait  sentiront  la  haschiee  ; 
Tu  forfesis,  a  toz  ceals  est  jugiee. 
Mult  tardera  par  qui  ele  iert  changiee. 

loç.  dicens  MS.        536.  Emendaticn   of  F;   [I]tant  S.      538.  aver  MS. 

540.  guant  creutes  ...  de  la  g.  MS.  }  emendation  of  G  ;  Quant  tu  creus  M. 

541.  toi  M5.  û -written  o-ver  t  in  MS.  542.  eiscrit  en  M5.  543.  Veez 
tu  le  MS.  544.  la  nostre  MS.  546.  There  is  no  gap  in  MS.  ;  additional 
verse  suggested  by  S.  547.  nostre  malveiste  le  MS.  j  emendation  of  S.  548. 
Ce  est  nostre  grant  MS.  549.  Menez  en  MS.  la  co  entent  MS.  ;  emenda- 
tion of  G.  550.  poine  MS.  553.  saveras  MS.  555.  que  MS.  556. 
hascee  MS.  557.  forfis  MS.  eals  est  jugce  MS.  558.  tarzera  {not  clenr) 
MS.     por  qui  il  iert  changée  MS. 


28  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

iio     Tune  respondeat  EvA  ad  Adam  : 

Adam,  bel  sire,  mult  m'avez  blastengiee, 
560  Ma  vilainnie  retraite  e  reprochiee. 

Si  jo  mesfis,  j'en  sufFre  la  haschiee  j 
Jo  sui  copable,  par  deu  serrai  jugiee. 

Jo  sui  vers  deu  e  vers  tei  mult  mesfaite, 
Ma  forfaiture  mult  iert  longe  retraite. 
565  Ma  culpe  est  grant,  mes  pecchiez  me  dehaite. 

[3r]  Chaitive  sui,  de  tut  bien  ai  sufFraite. 
Nen  ai  raison  que  vers  deu  me  défende, 
Que  peccheriz  culpable  ne  me  rende. 
Pardonez  mei,  kar  ne  puis  faire  amende  ; 
570  Si  jol  poeie,  fereie  par  offrende. 

Jo  peccheriz,  jo  lasse,  jo  chaitive  ! 
Por  [mon]  forfet  sui  vers  deu  si  eschive  ; 
Mort,  car  me  prend  !   Ne  sufFre  que  jo  vive  ! 
Em  péril  sui,  ne  puis  venir  a  rive. 
575  Li  fel  serpent,  la  guivre  de  mal  aire. 

Me  fist  mangier  la  pome  de  contraire. 
Jo  t*en  donai,  si  quidai  por  bien  faire  ; 
Del  toen  pecchié  onc  ne  te  pois  retraire. 
Por  quei  ne  fui  al  criator  encline  l 
580  Por  quel  ne  ting,  sire,  ta  discipline  ? 

Tu  mesfesis,  mes  jo  sui  la  racine  ; 
De  nostre  mal  longe  en  est  la  mescine. 

Le  mien  mesfait,  ma  grant  mésaventure, 
Compera  chier  la  nostre  engendreore. 

559.  mave  blastenge  MS.  j  m'as  tu  G.  560.  reproche  MS.  561.  jo 
en  M5.  hascee  Af5.  562.  jugée  M5.  563.  toi  mult  mesfeite  MS.  564.  Le 
mien  mesfait  MS.  ;  emendation  of  G  ;  Del  mien  forfait  F.  longes  G. 
569.  Pardonez  le  moi  MS.  570.  jo  poeie  jo  frai  MS.  \  emendation  of  G. 
572.  sui  jo  MS.  j  emendation  of  G.  573.  que  me  over  -which  car  /las  been 
•written  in  MS.  pren  ne  sufFret  MS.  578.  E  mis  toi  en  pecchie  dont 
ne  MS.  j  emendation  of  G.  ^yg.  sui  MS.  ]  emendation  of  F.  580.  tien  jo 
MS.     582.  long  nest  MS.  j  [molt]  longe  est  G. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM  2g 

Li  fruiz  fu  dulz,  la  paine  est  [grant  e]  dure.  5^5 

Mal  fu  mangiez,  nostre  iert  la  forfaiture. 

Mais  neporquant  en  deu  est  ma  sperance  ; 
D'icest  mesfait  car  tôt  iert  acordance  : 
Deus  me  rendra  sa  grâce  e  sa  mustrance. 
Nus  gietera  d'emfer  par  [sa]  pussance.  590 

7unc   veniet  diabolus^  tt   très   vel  quatuor  diaholï   cum   eo^ 
déférentes  in    manibus   chatenas    et    vincula  ferrea^  quos 
ponent  in  colla  Ade  et  Eve.     [31^]  Et  quidam  m  inpellent^ 
alii  eos  trahent  ad  infernum  ;  alii  vero  diaboli  erunt  iuxta 
infernum  obviam  venientibus^  et  magnum  tripudium  inter   "S 
se  facient  de  eorum  perdicione  i  et  singuli  alii  diaboli  illos 
venientes  monstrabunt^   et  eos   suscipient   et   in    infernum 
7nittent  ;  et  in  eo  facient  fumum  magnum  ex[s']urgere^  et 
vociferabuntur  inter  se  in  inferno  gaudentes^  et  collident 
caldaria  et  lebetes  suos^  ut  exterius  audiantur.     Et^  facta   ^^o 
aliquantula  mora^  exibunt  diaboli  discurrentes  per  plateas  ; 
quidam  vero  remanebunt  in  inferno. 
Deinde  veniet  Chaym  \_et'\  Abel.     Chaym  sit  indutus  rubeis 
vestibuSj  Abel  vero  albis^  et  colent  terram  preparatam  ;  et^ 
cum  aliquantulum  a  labore  requieverit^  alloquatur  Abel    ^^s 
Chaym  fratrem  suum  blande  et  amicabiliter,  dicens  ei  : 
Frère  Chaym,  nus  sûmes  dous  germain, 
E  sûmes  filz  del  home  premerain  : 
Ce  fu  Adam,  la  mère  ot  non  Evain  ; 
De  deu  servir  ne  seom  pas  vilain. 

Seum  tôt  tens  subject  al  criator,  595 

585.  Emendation  of  G;  dgre  ivith  u  ivritten  abot-e  Q  in  MS.  586. 
fraiture  MS. -y  emendation  of  T.  588.  char  MS.  tost  F.  G  puis  a  full 
stop  at  the  end  of  this  and  the  next  -verses.  589.  s'amistance  T.  590, 
Gieter  nus  voldra  MS. -^  emendation  of  P;  D'emfer  gieter  nos  voldra  par 
p.  5.  112.  vinctos  MS.  ferreos  MS.  iij.  inpellunt  (a  ivritten  above  u) 
MS.  IT4.  trahi^nt  MS.  116.  faciunt  MS.  lij.  suscipiynt  (e  ivritten 
above  y)  MS.  120.  caldaria  could  be  read  as  caldana  in  MS.  I2l.  dis- 
cucientes  MS.      122.  infernum  MS. 


30  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

Ensi  servum  que  conquerroms  s'amor, 
Que  nos  parenz  perdirent  par  folor. 
Entre  nos  [dous]  si  seit  bien  ferme  amor. 
Si  servum  deu  que  li  vienge  a  plaisir  ; 
600  Rendom  ses  dreiz,  ne  seit  riens  del  tenir. 

Se  de  bon  cuer  le  voloms  obeïr, 
[32'']  N'avront  pour  nos  aimes  de  périr. 

Donum  sa  disme  e  tute  sa  justise, 
Primices,  dons,  ofFrendes,  sacrifice  ; 
605  Si  del  tenir  nos  prent  ja  coveitise, 

Perdu  serroms  en  emfer  sen  devise. 

Entre  nos  dous  ait  grant  dilectïon  j 
N'i  seit  envie,  n'i  seit  detractïon  ; 
Por  quei  avreit  entre  nus  dous  tençon  ? 
610  Tote  la  terre  nos  est  mise  a  bandon. 

Tune  respiciet  QnAYMfratrem  suum  Abel^  quasi  subsan[nan]Sy 
et  dicet  et  : 

Beal  frère  Abel,  bien  savez  sermoner, 
Vostre  raison  aseeir  e  mustrer  ; 
Vostre  doctrine  s'est  qui  voille  escoter, 
En  poi  de  jorz  avra  poi  que  doner. 
615  Disme  doner  ne  me  vint  onc  a  gre. 

Del  toen  aveir  poez  faire  ta  bonté, 
E  jo  del  mien  ferai  ma  volenté  ; 
Par  mon  mesfait  ne  serras  tu  dampné  ! 
De  nus  amer  nature  nus  enseigne, 
620  Entre  nos  dous  nen  ait  nul  que  se  feigne. 


596.  E  si  G.  598,  soit  bien  ferm  MS.  600.  droiz  nen  soit  AIS. 
602.  Naveront  nos  aimes  pour  MS.  ;  emendation  of  S  ;  N'avront  nos  aimes 
poiir  [onc]  G.  604.  Primices  offrendes  dons  MS.  ;  emendation  ofG.  605. 
prent  acoveitise  MS.  607.  deus  MS.  608.  soit  [hii)  MS.  609.  .avra  MS.  ; 
emendation  of  F.  610.  mis  a  AIS.  612.  asaer  MS.  ;  asseeir  G.  613.  qsi 
est  quil  MS.  ;  emendation  of  T  and  M  ;  qui  la  voille  F.  615.  vient  G. 
onches  MS.     616.   aver  MS.     617.  frai  MS.     620.  nait  MS. 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 


CHAIM. 
ABEL. 
CHAIM. 
ABEL. 


CHAIM. 
ABEL. 


Oui  entre  nus  comencera  bargaigne, 

Très  bien  l'achat,  ke  dreiz  est  qu'il,  s'en  pleigne. 
Iterum  alloquatur  Ahel  fratrem  suum   Chaym  ;    cum  micius 

solito  respond[er]it^  dicet  :  130 

ABEL.        Chaïm,  bel  frère,  entent  a  mei  ! 

Volentiers,  ore  di  de  quei  ? 

[32'']  Ço  est  ton  pru.  625 

Tant  m'est  plus  bel. 

Ne  faire  ja  vers  deu  revel  ! 

Nen  aies  envers  lui  orguil  ! 

Jo  t'en  chasti. 

Jo  bien  le  voil. 

Crei  mon  conseil,  aloms  offrir 

A  dampne  deu  por  lui  plaisir.  630 

Si  est  vers  nos  [tôt]  apaiez, 

Ja  ne  nus  reprendra  pecchiez, 

Ne  sor  nus  ne  vendra  tristor  : 

Mult  fait  bon  porchacier  s'amor  ; 

Aloms  offrir  a  son  alter  635 

Tel  don  qu'il  voille  regarder  ; 

Preom  lui  qu'il  nus  doinst  s'amor, 

E  nus  défende  noit  e  jor. 
Tune  respondebit  Chaim,  quasi  placuerit  eï  consilium  Ahel^ 
d'îcens  : 

Bel  frère  Abel,  mult  as  bien  dit, 

Icest  sermon  as  bien  escrit,  ^4© 

621.  comencera  la  guerre  MS.  ;  emendation  of  S.  622.  Très  bien  la  chat 
Af5.  j  Cil  iert  chastiez  C  droiz  Af5.  1 2Ç.  ({uormciMi  MS.  623.  moi  M5. 
624.  ore  de  de  quoi  MS.  ;  or  di  moi  de  quoi  G.  625.  Co  est  de  ton  MS.  ; 
emendation  of  G.  626.  Nen  fai  ja  MS.  5  emendation  of  F  and  S.  627.  aez 
envers  (en  being  ivritten  abwe  the  Une)  MS.  ;  N'aies  vers  lui  [ja  mais]  G. 
629.  Créez  MS.  631.  Sil  est  MS.  -^  emendation  of  G.  i  c/"  apaiez  ivritten 
abo've  the  Une  in  MS.  632.  nus  prendra  MS.  ;  emendation  of  G.  634. 
porchacer  MS.  635.  altier  MS.  637.  que  il  MS.  638.  défende  de  mal 
noit  MS.  j  De  mal  défende  F;  E  nus  défende  bien  tôt  jor  G.  640.  sermon 
cum  en  escrit  S  ;  sermon  [ou  1']  as  escrit  or  ou  est  escrit  G. 


32 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 


E  jo  crerai  bien  ton  sermon. 
Alom  offrir,  bii 
Qu*  offriras  tu  ? 


Alom  offrir,  bien  est  raison. 


ABEL.  Jo  un  agnel, 

Tuit  le  meillor  e  le  plus  bel 
645  Que  porrai  trover  a  l'ostel  ; 

Cel  offrirai,  ne  ferai  el  ; 

[E]  si  lui  offrirai  encens. 

Or  vus  ai  dit  tôt  mon  porpens. 

[33']  Tu  qu'offriras  ? 
CHAIM.  Jo  de  mon  blé, 

650  Itel  cum  dex  le  m'a  doné. 

ABEL.       Icrt  del  meillor  ! 
CHAIM.  Nenil,  por  veir  ; 

De  cel  ferai  jo  pain  al  seir. 
ABEL.       Tel  offrende  n'est  acceptable 

[A  dampne  deu]. 
CHAIM.  Ja  est  ço  fable.  '  ' 

655   ABEL.       Riches  hom  es  e  mult  as  bestes. 
CHAIM.     Si  ai. 
ABEL.  Or  conte  totes  testes, 

E  de  totes  done  la  disme  ! 

Si  offre  la  a  deu  meïsme, 

Offre  la  lui  de  cuer  entier, 
5^  Si  recevras  [mult]  bon  luier. 

Feras  le  tu  ? 
CHAIM.  Oëz  furor  ! 

[La  disme  offrir  sereit  folor  :] 

643.  Quoi  MS.  646.  Tcel  offrirai  nen  frai  MS.  647.  Lui  offrirai  alsi 
encens  G.  649.  que  .'Vf5.  651.  voir  Af5.  652.  soir  iVf5.  653.  n est  pas  Af S. 
654,  /Vu  gaf-  in  Aïs.  ;  Puniz  en  iers  F  ;  E  por  quei  non  ?  5  j  Ço  n'est  assez  G. 
656.  Por  quei  ne  contes  toit  par  testes  MS.  5  emendation  cf  G  ;  Or  les  contez 
par  testes  F;  Çhit  ne  contes  par  testes  5.  657.  donez  las  dismes  MS. 
658.  Si  offriras  a  deu  maimes  MS.  }  emendation  of  G.  659.  Off'rez  le  lui  de 
bon  cuer  MS.  ;  emendation  of  T.  660.  luer  MS.  661.  Fras  le  tu  ensi  MS, 
Or  oez  furor  MS.  ;  emendation  of  S  ;  Or  oi  G.     662.  Emendation  of  S. 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM  33 

De  dis  ne  remaindront  que  noef. 
Icist  conseil  ne  valt  un  oef. 

Alom  offrir  chescons  por  sei  665 

Que  il  voldra. 
ABEL.  E  jo  Totrei. 

Tune  ibunt  ad  duos  magnos  lapides  qui  ad  hoc  erunt  parati. 
Alter  ah  altero  lapide  erit  remotus^  ut  cu?n  aparuerit 
figura^  sit  lapis  Ahel  ad  dexteram  eius,  lapis  vero  Chaim  135 
ad  sinistram.  Ahel  offeret  agnum  et  incensum^  de 
quo  faciet  fumum  ascendere.  Chaym  of\_2f'^''^feret 
maniplum  messis.  Apparens  itaque  figura  benedicet 
munera  Ahel  et  munera  vero  Chaym  despiciet.  Unde 
post  ohlacionem^  Chaym  torvum  vultum  geret  contra  Ahel^  140 
et^factis  ohlacionihus  suis^  ihunt  ad  loca  sua.  Tune  veniet 
Chaym  ad  Ahel^  volens  educere  eallide  [eum]  foras  ut 
[eum'j  oceidat^  et  dicet  et  : 

Bel  frère  A  bel,  issum  ça  fors  ! 
ABEL.       Por  quei  ? 

chaim.  Por  déporter  nos  cors 

E  reguarder  nostre  labor, 

Cum  sunt  creû,  s'il  sunt  em  flor.  670 

As  prees  puis  [fors]  en  irrums, 
Plus  legier  après  en  serroms. 
ABEL.       JMrrai  od  tei,  u  tu  voldras. 
CHAIM.    Or  en  vien  donc,  bon  le  feras. 

ABEL.       Tu  es  mi  frères  li  ainez,  675 

Jo  ensivrai  tes  volentez. 

664.  vealt  MS.  665-66.  Alom  offrir  de  ca  chescons  par  soi  quil  voldra. 
Abel  :  E  jo  lotrei  MS.  ;  [que  li]  offrom  chescons  par  soi  [Voldras  le  tu]  ? 
Abel  :  E  jo  l'otrei  S  }  Alom  offrir  [tu  des  encens,  Jo  de  mon  ble,  co  est  mon 
porpens,  Tant]  qu'il  voldra  chescons  por  soi  [Voldras  le  tu]?  Abel  :  E  jo 
Totrei  G.  134.  aparruerit  MS.  137.  offerret  M5.  138.  benedicens  M5. 
669.  E  por  Af5.  671.  As  prez  puis  en  irrums  MS.  ;  emendation  of  G. 
672.  leegier  MS.  673.  Jo  irrai  ovec  toi  ou  MS.  j  emendation  of  P  and  G. 
674.  e  bon  le  fras  MS. 


34 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 


CHAiM.    Or  va  avant,  j'irrai  après 

Le  petit  pas,  a  grant  relais. 
Tune    ibunt    ambo    ad    locum    remotum 


et 


quasi 


secret  uni. 


M5 


680 


uhi  Chaim   quasi  furibundus  irruet  in    Abel  voletis  cum\ 

occidere^  et  dicet  ei  :  ; 

Abel,  morz  es.  | 

E  jo  por  quei  ?  • 

Jo  me  voldrai  vengier  de  tei. 

Sui  jo  mesfait  ? 


ABEL. 

CHAIM, 

ABEL. 

CHAIM 


Oïl,  asez 


Tu  es  traîtres  tôt  provez. 

ABEL.  Certes  non  sui. 
CHAIM.  Dis  tu  que  non  ? 

ABEL.  Une  ne  ferai  jo  traïson. 

685   CHAIM.  [34^]  Tu  la  fesis  ! 

ABEL.  E  jo  cornent  ? 

CHAIM.  Tost  le  savras. 
ABEL.  Jo  ne  l'entent. 

CHAIM.  Jol  tei  ferai  mult  tost  saveir. 

ABEL.  Ja  nel  porras  prover  por  \  eir. 

CHAIM.  La  prove  est  près. 

ABEL. 

690  CHAIM.    Jo  t'occirai. 

ABEL.  Deu  le  savra. 

Tune  eriget  ChaIM  dextram  rninacem  eontra  eum^  dieens 
Vei  ci  qui  fera  la  provence. 
]/      ABEL.        En  deu  est  tote  ma  fiance. 

CHAIM.     Vers  mei  t'avra  il  poi  rnestier. 
ABEL.       Bien  te  poet  faire  destorbier. 


Deus  m'aidera. 


677.  jo  irrai  Al$.  679.  quoi  MS.  6S0.  Jo  men  ...  toi  MS.  684. 
Unches  namai  de  fere  traison  MS.  ;  cmendatkn  of  G.  685.  las  fesi-s  MS. 
686.  saveras  MS.  lentenc  MS.  687.  Jol  toi  frai  MS.  savoir  MS.  688, 
voir  MS.  690.  te  occirai  [refennce  mark  to  ades  in  the  margin)  AIS.  691. 
Veez  ici  j^  qui  fra  la  provent  ce  MS.     693.  moi  MS.     694.  destorber  AIS. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 


35 


CHAIM. 

ABEL. 

CHAIM. 

ABEL. 

CHAIM. 


ABEL. 


Ne  [te]  porra  de  mort  guenchir. 
Del  tut  me  met  a  son  plaisir. 
Vols  oïr  por  quei  t'oscirai  ? 
Or  le  me  di. 

Jol  tei  dirrai. 
Trop  te  fesis  de  deu  privé, 
Por  tei  m'a  il  tôt  refusé, 
Por  tei  refusa  il  m'ofFrende. 
Pensez  vus  donc  que  nel  te  rende  ? 
Jo  t'en  rendrai  le  gueredon  : 
Mort  remaindras  oi  au  sablon. 
Si  tu  m'ocis,  ço  iert  a  tort, 
Deu  vengera  en  tei  ma  mort. 
Ne  [te]  mesfis,  deu  le  set  bien, 
Vers  lui  ne  te  meslai  de  rien  ; 
Ainz  dis  que  fesisses  tel  faiz, 
Que  fusses  digne  de  sa  paiz  ; 
[34^]  A  lui  rendisses  ses  raisons  : 
Dismes,  primices,  oblacïons. 
Por  ço  avreies  tu  s'amor. 
Tu  nel  fesis,  or  as  iror. 
Deux  est  verais 


[ui  a  lui  sert. 


695 


700 


705 


710 


Très  bien  Fempleie,  pas  nel  pert. 
CHAIM.    Trop  as  parlé,  sempres  morras. 
ABEL.       Frère  que  dis  ?     Tu  me  minas, 

Jo  vinc  ça  fors  en  ta  créance. 
CHAIM.    Ja  ne  t'avra  mestier  fiance. 

695.  guarir  F.  697.  quoi  te  MS.  698.  <li  por  quoi  MS.  j  emcndaticn 
cf  P  and  G  ;  Or  di  por  quoi  F.  toi  MS.  699.  te  fais  MS.  700.  toi  MS. 
701.  toi  .  .  .  ma  MS.  702.  Penses  tu  G.  70Ç.  mocies  MS.  706.  toi 
MS.  709.  Ainz  te  .  .  .  fesis  MS. -^  emeii.iationo/T;  Ainz  jo  te  dis:  Faisoms 
tel  faiz  G.  710.  fuissez  MS.  ;  (^ue  somes  digne  G.  711.  rendisoz  MS.  j 
A  lui  rendom»  totes  r.  G.  712.  Dimes  MS.  j  Dons,  primices,  o.  G.  713. 
porrez  aver  MS.  ;  Por  ço  porroms  aver  G.  714.  fais  MS.  7 1 6.  lemplie  MS.  ; 
Celui  em  vie  pas  G.     717.  parole  M5.     718.  Tu  m'osciras  or  Tu  menaças  G. 


715 


720 


725 


36  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

Jo  t'oscirai,  jo  tei  défi. 
ABEL.        Deu  pri  qu'il  ait  de  mei  merci. 
Tune    Ahel    flectet   geyiua    ad   orïentem  ;    et    habebit    ollam 
eoQpertam  pannis  suis^  quant  pereuciet  Chaim^  quasi  ipsum 
150         Abel   occideret.       Abel    autem    iacebît    prostratuSy    quasi 
mortuus. 
Chorus  cantabit  :  I^ 

Ubi  est  Abel^  frater  tuus  ? 
Intérim  ab  ecclesia  veniet  Figura  ad  Chaym^  et  postquam 
155         chorus  finierit  responsum^  quasi  iratus  dicet  ei  : 
Chaïm,  u  est  ton  frère  Abel  ? 
Es  tu  ja  entrez  en  revel  ? 
As  comencié  vers  mei  estrif  ? 
Or  me  mostre  ton  frère  vif  ! 
CHAIM.     Que  sai  jo,  sire,  u  est  alez, 
S'est  a  maison  u  a  ses  blez  ? 
[E]  jo  por  quel  le  dei  trover  ? 
730  Ja  nel  deveie  pas  garder. 

FIGURA.  Que  as  tu  fet  ?   u  l'as  tu  mis  ? 

[35']  J^  ^^^  [mult]  bien,  tu  l'as  occis. 
Son  sanc  en  fait  a  mei  clamor, 
Al  ciel  m'en  vient  ja  la  rimor. 
73 r  Mult  en  fesis  grant  félonie, 

Maleeit  iers  tote  ta  vie. 
Toz  jorz  avras  maleïçon  : 
A  tel  mesfait  tel  gueredon. 
Mais  [jo]  ne  voil  que  hom  t'occie, 
7^0  Mais  en  dolor  dorges  ta  vie. 

721.  Jo  toi  ,  .  .  jo  toi  MS,  722.  A  deu  .  .  .  moi  MS.  ;  A  deu  pri 
qu'ait  F.  14g.  que  percusciet  Chaim  eam  quasi  M8.  725.  Tu  as 
comencié  vers  moi  MS.  ;  Tu  començas  G.  727.  ou  A/5,  728.  ou  MS. 
729.  quoi  Af5.  -,  le  devrai  T.  730.  dévoie  joM5.  731.  ^;ien  .  .  .  om  MS. 
733.  moi  M5.  734.  me  vint  ja  la  nimor  Af6\  ;  emendation  cf  G .  735.  fais 
MS.  736.  Maleit  en  serras  tote  MS.  ;  emendation  0/  G.  737.  Tôt  .  .  . 
malaiecon  MS.     739.  que  hom  te  tue  MS.  j  emendation  ofG.     740.  dorge  M, 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM  37 

Que  onques  Chaïm  oscira, 
A  set  doble  le  penera. 
Ton  frère  as  mort  en  ma  créance, 
Grics  en  serra  ta  penitance. 
Tune  figura    ibit    ad   ecclesiam.       Fenîentes    autem    diaboli 
ducent    Chaim  sepius  puisantes  ad  infernum  ;    Abeî  vero 
ducent  micius. 
Tune  erunt  paraît  prophète  in  loco  seereto  singu/i\  sieut  eis 
convenit,     Legatur  in  ehoro  lectio  :  i6o 

Vos,  INQUAM,  CONVENIO,  O  JUDEI. 

Et  voeentur  per  nomen  prophète  ;  et  cum  proeesseri[n]ty 
honeste  veniant  et  propheeias  suas  aperte  et  distincte 
pronuncient.  Veniet  itaque  primo  Abraham,  senex  cum 
barba  prolixa^  largis  vestibus  indutus^  et  eum  sederit  in  165 
seamno  aliquantulum^  alta  voce  incipiat  propheeiam  suam  : 
Pûssidebit  semen  tuum  portas  /«/;7z/[35^]f(îr«;/z  suorum^ 
et  in  semine  \_tuo^  benedieentur  oinnes  gentes. 

Abraham  sui,  eissi  ai  non.  745 

Or  entendez  tuit  ma  raison  : 

Qui  en  deu  ad  bone  sperance, 

Tienge  sa  fei  e  sa  créance. 

Qui  en  deu  avra  ferme  fei, 

Deus  ert  od  lui,  jol  sai  par  mei.  750 

Il  me  tcmpta,  jo  fis  son  gre, 

Bien  acompli  sa  volenté. 

Occire  vols  por  lui  mon  filz  : 

Mais  par  lui  en  fui  contrediz  ; 

Jol  vols  offrir  por  sacrefise  :  755 

Deu  le  m'a  torné  a  justise. 

742,  l'cspenira  6'  ;  le  compera  G.  743.  enz  ma  MS.  5  en  ta  T  and  G. 
i§S.  (lucetur  MS.  162.  Et  vocat  eum  per  MS.  ;  eme'uiation  of  T.  lôj. 
tuorum.  745.  e  issi  a  non  MS.  748.  sa  fai  Af5.  749.  Chi  ...  foi 
AfS.     750.  moiAi5.     753.  volei  M5.     iils  MS.     755.   voleie  M5. 


765 


770 


38  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

Deu  m'a  pramis,  e  bien  iert  veirs, 
Ancore  istra  de  mei  tel  eirs 
Qui  veintra  tôt  ses  enemis  ; 
760  Ensi  iert  fort  e  poëstifs. 

Lor  portes  tendra  en  ses  mains  : 
En  lor  chastels  n'iert  pas  vilains. 
Tel  homme  istra  de  ma  semence, 
Oui  changera  nostre  sentence  j 
Par  cui  serra  li  mond  salvez, 
Adam  de  peine  délivrez  ; 
Les  genz  de  tote  nascïon 
Avront  par  lui  beneïçon. 
His  dictis^  mod'ico  facto  ïntervalh^  ve?iient  diaboli  et  ducent 
70         Jbraham  ad  [36"^]  infernum. 

Tune  veniet  MoYSES  ferens  in  dextra  v'irgam  et  in  sinistra 
tabulas.     Postquaîu  sederit^  dicat  propheciaîn  suam  : 

Prophetarn  suscitabit  deus  de  f[rût~\ribu5  vestris^  tam- 
quam  7ne  ipsum  audietîs. 
Ço  que  vos  di,  par  deu  le  vei  : 
De  nos  frères,  de  nostre  lei, 
Deus  resuscitera  un  homme  ; 
Il  iert  prophète,  ce  iert  la  somme. 
Del  ciel  savra  toit  le  secrei  : 
Lui  devez  creire  plus  que  mei. 
Dehinc    ducetur   a    diabolo    in   infernum.      Similiter    omnes 

prophète. 
Tune   veniet   Aaron,   episcopali   ornatu^  ferens   in  manibus 
suis  virgam  eum  floribus  et  fructu  ;  sedens  dicat  : 
Hee  est  virga  gignens  florem 
^ui  salutis  dat  odorem. 

757.  The  i  ofvtn5  is  nvritten  abyve  the  Une  in  MS.  758.  moi  MS.  759. 
Chi  MS.  760.  Ensi  serra  MS.  j  Si  serra  G.  poetifs  MS.  762.  E  en  lor 
MS.  766.  Adam  serra  de  MS.  JJi.  dextram  MS.  769.  voi  MS.  770. 
loi  MS.  771.  Voldra  deus  susciter  homme  MS.  ;  emendat'ion  of  G.  -j-ji. 
secroi  MS.     774.     Celui  devez  croire  .  .  .  moi  MS. 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM  39 

Hujus  virge  dulcis  fructus 
Nostre  mortis  terget  luctus. 
'  Iceste  verge  senz  planter  775 

Poet  faire  flors  e  froit  porter. 
Tel  verge  istra  de  mon  lignage, 
Qui  a  satan  fera  damage  : 
Qui,  sanz  charnal  engendreûre, 
D'home  portera  la  nature.  780 

Iço'st  fruit  de  salvacïon, 
Cui  Adam  trarra  de  prison. 
Post  hune  accédât  David,  régis  insignïis  [36"]  et  diademate 
ornatus^  et  dicat  : 

Veritas  de  terra  orta  est^  et  justicia  de  celo  prospexit.    185 
Et  enim  dominus  dabit  benignitatem^  et  terra  nostra 
dabit  fructum  suum. 
De  terre  istra  la  vérité 
E  justice  de  majesté. 

Deus  [nos]  durra  bénignité,  785 

Nostre  terre  dorra  son  blé  j 
De  son  fur  ment  dorra  son  pain, 
Qui  salvera  les  filz  Evain  ; 
Cil  iert  sire  de  tote  terre. 

Cil  fera  pais,  destruira  guère.  790 

Procédât  postea   Salomon,  eo  ornatu  quo  David  processit, 
tamen  ut  videatur  iunior^  et  sedens  dicat  : 

Cum  essetis  ministri  regni  dei^  non  recte  judicastis^  neque    19° 
custodistis  legemjusticie^  neque  secundum  voluntatem  dei 
ambulastis.       [Horrende]    et    cito    apparebit    vobis^ 
quoniam  judicium    durissimum    his  qui  presunt  fiet, 
Exiguo  enim  conceditur  misericordia. 

778.  fra  Af5.  779.  Chi  MS.  780.  De  home  .  .  .  natura  MS.  781. 
Ico  est  fruit  MS.  ;  Il  nos  ferat  salvacion  G.  782.  Adam  trarra  de  [la]  p.  G. 
783.  terra  MS.  788.  le  filz  MS.  188.  quod  MS.  igo.  Cum  ceteris 
ministri  MS.  ;  emendation  of  G.     içj.  in  his  que  MS. 


40  LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 

Judeu,  a  vus  dona  dex  lei, 

Mais  vus  ne  li  portastes  fei  ; 

De  son  règne  vus  fist  baillis, 

Car  mult  estiez  bien  asis  ; 
795  Vos  ne  jujastes  par  justise, 

Encontre  deu  iert  vostre  asise  j 

Ne  fesistes  sa  volenté, 

Mult  fu  grant  vostre  iniquité. 

Ço  que  fesistes  tut  parra  ; 
800  [37^]  C^r  n^ult  dor  vengement  serra 

En  cels  qui  furent  li  plus  hait  : 

Il  prendront  toit  un  malvais  sait. 

Del  petit  avra  dex  pitié, 

Mult  le  rendra  esleecié. 
805  La  prophecie  a^'erera, 

Quant  le  filz  deu  por  nos  morra. 

Cil  que  sunt  maistre  de  la  iei, 

Occirunt  lui  par  maie  fei. 

Contre  justise,  contre  raison 
810  Mettrunt  le  en  cruiz  cume  laron. 

Por  ço  perdrunt  lor  seignorie, 

Que  il  avrunt  de  lui  emvie. 

De  grant  haltor  vendront  em  bas, 

Mult  se  porrunt  tenir  por  las. 
815  Del  povre  Adam  avra  pitié, 

Deliverat  lui  de  pecchié. 
195    Post    hune  veniet   Balaam,  senex   larg'ts  vestibus   indutus, 


791.  loi  M^.  792.  foi  MS.  794.  Char  Af S.  796.  E  contre  G.  797. 
faistes  M5;  ;  aiso  •;<)().  800.  Char  MS.  801.  E  cels  G.  803.  pite  MS. 
804.  les  rendra  esleeice  (i  •zvritten  ah'j've  the  Une)  MS.  807.  loi  MS.  808. 
foi  MS.  809.  encontre  raison  MS.  ;  Contre  drcit  e  contre  raison  F  ;  E 
vers  justise  e  vers  raison  G.  812.  Che  il  auer't  de  lui  em  vie  MS.  j  emenda- 
tion  of  F  and  M  i  Che  il  avoient  de  lui  emvie  G.  814.  G  punctuates  :  por 
las;  Del.     815.  pieté  Af  S.     816.  pecche. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM  4I 

sedens  super  asinam  ;  et  veniet  in  médium  et  eques  dicet 
propheciam  suam  : 

■  Orietur  Stella  ex  Jacob ^  et  consurget  virga  de  Israël^ 

et  percuciet  duces  Moah^  vastabitque  omnesfilios  Seth, 

De  Jacob  istra  une  steille, 

Del  fu  del  ciel  serra  vermeille  ; 

E  surdra  verge  d'Israël, 

Qui  a  Moab  fera  revel,  820 

E  lor  orguil  abaissera  ; 

[37^]  Car  d'Israël  Cristus  istra, 

Qui  ert  esteille  de  clarté  : 

Tôt  ert  de  lui  enluminé. 

Les  soens  feeils  bien  conduira,  825 

Ses  enemis  toit  confundra. 
Dehinc  accédât   Daniel,  etate  juvenis^  habitu  vero  senex  ;  aoo 
et  cum  sederit,  dicat  propheciam  suam^  manum  extendens 
contra  eos  a^d]  quos  loquitur  : 

Cum  venerit  sanctus  sanctorum^  cessabit  unctio  vestra. 

A  vus,  Judeu,  di  ma  raison, 

Qui  vers  deu  estes  trop  félon  : 

Des  sainz  quant  vendra  tôt  li  maires. 

Dont  sentirez  vos  granz  contraires  ;  830 

Donc  cessera  vostre  oncïon  ; 

N'i  poëz  pas  clamer  raison. 

Ço'st  Crist  que  li  saint  signifie, 

Tuit  feeil  par  lui  avront  vie. 

Por  son  pople  vendra  en  terre,  825 

Vostre  gent  li  ferunt  grant  guère. 


içç.  percusciet  MS.  8i8.  Del  feu  MS.  819.  E  vus  ducs  del  pople 
Israël  MS.  ;  emendadon  of  G  ;  E  verge  surdra  F.  821.  lor  grouil  MS.  822. 
Char  de  Israël  xpc  istera  MS.  823.  estoille  MS.  825.  Les  son  feel  MS. 
826.  confunderaAf5.  827.  Judei  M5.  828.  Qui  envers  Af5.  %i\.  After 
donc  the  ivord  sentirez  has  been  struck  out  in  MS.  833.  Co  est  MS.  834. 
Tuz  cels  qui  par  lui  MS.  5  Tuz  feels  par  lui  G.     836.  frunt  MS. 


4-2  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

Il  le  mettront  a  passïon  : 
Pgr  ce  perdrunt  lor  oncïon. 
Evesque  n'avront  pois  ne  rei, 
840  Ainz  périra  par  els  lor  lei. 

Post    hune   veniet   Abacuc,  senex  et   sedens  ;    cum   incipiet 
205        propheciam   suam^  eriget  manus  contra  ecclesiam  admira- 
cionem  simuia[n]s  et  timorem,     Dtcat  : 

Domine^  audivi  auditum  tuum  et    timui  ;    consideravi 
opéra  tua  et  expavi.     In  [38'']  medio  duum  animalium 
cognosceris. 
De  deu  ai  oïe  no  vêle  ; 
Tôt  trublee  en  ai  la  cervele. 
Tant  ai  esgardee  cest'  ovre, 
Qu'en  grant  pour  li  cuer  m'en  ovre. 
845  Entre  dous  bestes  iert  veûz, 

Par  tôt  le  mond  iert  coneûz. 
Cil  de  cui  ai  si  grant  ^merveille, 
Iert  demostré  par  une  esteille  ; 
Pastor  le  troverunt  en  cresche, 
850  Qui  iert  trenchiee  en  piere  secche, 

U  mangêrunt  les  bestes  fain. 
Pois  se  fera  as  reis  certain  : 
La  steille  i  amerrat  les  reis, 
OfFrende  aporterunt  tôt  treis. 
210     Tune  ingredietur  ] heremias^  ferens  rotulum  carte  in  ?nanu^ 
et  dicat  : 

Judite   verbum    domini^   omnis    Juda^  qui   ingredimini 
per  portas  has,  ut  adoretis  deum. 
Et  manu  monstrabit  portas  ecc/esie. 

839.  naveront  pois  ne  roi  MS.  841.  ai  oi  MS.  842.  Tôt  en  ai  truble  la 
MS.  843.  esgarde  MS.  844.  Que  grant  MS.  ;  emendation  ofG  ;  m'en  covre 
M.  S^.^.  iert  coneuz  MS. -j  emendation  of  G.  846,  iertcremuz  Af5.;  (rwe«</fl- 
tionofO.  848.  The\ûftitt\\\tisivrhtenab(yveth€  lineinMS.  850.  trenchie 
MS.  851.OUMS.  %^z.  ûir3.izir2i\iMS.-^  emendation of  G.  853.  roisMS. 
854.  Before  Offrende  the  ivord  Iloec  has  heen  struck  out  in  MS.     trais  MS. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM  43 

Hec  dicit  dominus  deus  exercituum,  deus  Israël  :  Bonas   215 
facite  vias  vestras  et  studia  vestra^  et  habitabo  vobiscum 
in  loco  isto. 
Oëz  de  deu  sainte  parole,  855 

Tôt  vus  qui  estes  de  sa  scole, 
Del  bon  Judé  la  grant  lignée, 
Vus  qui  estes  de  sa  maisniee. 
Par  ceste  porte  volez  entrer, 

[38'']  Por  nostre  seignor  aiirer.  860 

Li  sires  del  host  vus  somont, 
Deu  d'Israël,  del  ciel  amont  : 
Faites  bones  les  vostres  veies, 
Seient  dreites  [si]  cumme  rejes  ; 
Seient  netz  les  vostres  curages,  865 

Que  vus  ne  vienge  nuls  damages  ; 
Vostre  studie  seit  en  bien. 
De  félonie  n'i  ait  rien. 
Se  si  le  faites,  dex  vendra, 

Ensemble  od  vus  habitera.  870 

Li  filz  de  deu,  li  glorius, 
En  terre  descendra  a  vos  ; 
Od  vus  serra  cum  hom  mortals, 
Li  sires  li  celestïals. 

Adam  trara  de  [sa]  prison,  875 

Son  cors  dorra  por  raançon. 
Post   hune  veniet  YsAlAS  ferens   librum  in  manu^  magno 
indutus  pallio  ;  et  dicat  propheciam  suam  : 

Egredietur  virga  de  radïce  Jesse^  et  flos  de  rad'ice  ejus   220 
ascendet^  et  requiescet  super  eum  spiritus  domini. 

858.  chi  M5.  maisnee  AfS.  859.  donc  entrez  G.  860.  aourer  Af5.  } 
Nostre  seignor  or  aourez  G.  862.  de  Israël  del  ciel  lamont  MS.  863.  les 
vos  voies  MS.  864.  Soient  droites  cumme  raies  MS.  865.  Soient  netz  les 
voz  M5.  j  li  vostre  curage  G.  866.  vus  nen  M5.  nul  damage  G.  867.  soient 
MS.  869.  Si  ensi  M.S',  }  emendation  of  G.  870.  ovec  vus  M5.  873.  Ovec 
vus  .  .  .  homme  MS.     874.  le  celestiaU  MS.     876.  rançon  MS. 


44 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 


880 


885 


890 


895 


Or  vus  dirrai  merveillus  diz  : 

Jessé  fera  de  sa  raïz 

Verge  issir  qui  fera  flor, 

Qui  ert  digne  de  grant  unor. 

Saint  espirit  l'avra  si  clos, 

[39'"]  Sor  ceste  flor  iert  sun  repos. 
Tune  ex\_s']urget  quidam  de  sinagoga^  dispuians  cum  Ysa'ta^ 

et  dïcet  e'i  : 
[jUDEUs]  Or  me  respond,  sire  Ysaïe, 

Est  ço  fable  u  prophecie  ? 

Que  est  iço  que  tu  as  dit  ? 

Truvas  le  tu  u  est  escrit  ? 

Tu  as  dormi,  tu  le  sonjas  ? 


Est  ço 


a  certes  u 


a  gas 


YSAIAS. 
JUDEUS. 

YSAIAS. 
JUDEUS. 
YSAIAS. 

JUDEUS. 
YSAIAS. 
JUDEUS. 


Ço  n'est  pas  fable,  ainz  est  tut  veir. 
Or  le  nus  fai  donques  veeir. 
Ço  que  ai  dit  est  prophecie. 
En  livre  escrite  ? 

Oïl,  de  vie. 
Nel  sonjai  pas,  ainz  l'ai  veii. 
E  tu  coment  ? 

Par  deu  vertu. 
Tu  me  semblés  viel  redoté. 
Tu  as  le  sens  [très]  tôt  trublé. 
Tu  me  semblés  devineor, 
Sez  bien  garder  al  mireor  ; 
Or  me  gardez  en  ceste  main, 

877.  Ore  MS.  878.  fera  creistre  raiz  G.  879.  Verge  en  istra  qui  fra 
flor  {the  ivord  flor  u  ivritten  above  fruit  ivhich  is  crossed  out)  MS.  881. 
esspirit  M5.  882.  Sor  iceste  MS.  Instead  of  sun  the  MS  Aas  j  strokes  of 
ivhich  the  top  part  is  struck  off.  222.  Ysaiam  et  dicit  MS.  883.  Ore  me 
respon  MS.  Ysaias  MS.  884.  ou  M5.  886.  ou  est  MS.  ;  G  places  a 
note  of  interrogation  after  tu.  888,  on  MS.  889.  voir  MS.  890.  Ore 
le  nus  faites  donches  veer  MS.  892.  En  livre  est  escrit  MS.  ;  En 
livre  est  cest  G.  897.  semblés  viel  meur  MS.  }  correction  suggested  by  T. 
898.  Tu  ivritten  in  the  margin  in  MS.     ses  .  .  .  miror  MS. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 


45 


900 


Tune  ostendet  ei  manum  suam  : 

Si  j'ai  le  cuer  malade  u  sain  ? 
YSAïAS.    Tu  as  le  mal  de  félonie. 

Dont  ne  garras  ja  en  ta  vie. 
JUDEUS.    Sui  jo  malade  ? 
YSAïAS.  Oïl,  d'errur. 

JUDEUS.    Quant  en  garrai  ? 
YSAïAS.  Ja  mes  nul  jor. 

JUDEUS.    Or  comence  ta  devinaille.  905 

YSAïAS.    Ço  que  jo  di  nen  iert  pas  faille. 
JUDEUS.    Or  nus  redi  ta  visïon, 

Si  ço  est  verge  u  baston, 

E  de  sa  fior  que  porra  nestre  ; 

Nos  te  tendrom  puis  por  [un]  maistre,  910 

E  ceste  generacïon 

Escutera  puis  ta  lecçon. 
YSAïAS.    Or  escutez  la  grant  merveille, 

Si  grant  n'oït  [ja]  mais  oreille  ; 

Si  grant  ne  fu  onc  mais  oïe,  915 

Des  quant  comença  ceste  vie  : 
Ecce   virgo    concipiet    in    utero   et    parîet   filïum^    et   225 
vocabitur  nomen  ejus  Em[m']anuhel. 

Près  est  li  tens,  n'est  pas  lointeins, 

Ne  tardera,  ja  est  sor  mains, 

Que  une  virge  concevra, 

E  virge  un  filz  emfantera.  920 

Il  avra  non  Emanuhel, 

Message  en  iert  saint  Gabrïel. 

La  pucele  iert  virge  Marie, 

Si  portera  le  fruit  de  vie, 

900.  cor  ...  ou  MS.  903.  Judei  :  Sui  jo  donc  malades  MS.  904. 
Judei  : — a  nul  MS.  905.  Judei  :  Ore  comence  de  ta  MS.  906.  di  niert 
MS.  After  pas  the  ivord  fable  has  been  crossed  ouf  in  MS.  908.  ou  MS. 
912.  Escuterai  AfS.  914.  noi  mais  Af5.  915.  ncn  (u  MS.  916.  comenza 
MS.     918.  tarzera  MS,     919.  concevera  MS. 


46  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

925  Jhesu,  le  nostre  salvaor. 

Adam  trarra  de  grant  dolor, 
Et  remetra  en  paraïs. 
[40'']  Ço  que  vus  di,  de  deu  l'apris. 
Ço  iert  tôt  acompli  por  veir, 
930  En  ce  devez  tenir  espeir. 

Tune  veniet  Nabugodonosor  ornatus  sicut  regem  [ciecet]  :   ' 
Nonne   misimus   très  pueros    in  fornace    lïgatos  F     R 
Ministri  :  Vero^  rex.    [Nabugodonosor]  :  Ecce  video 
,20  quatuor  viros   solutos  déambulantes  in  medio    ignis, 

et  corrupcio  nulla  est  in  eisy  et  aspectus  quarti  similis 
est  filio  dei. 
Oëz  vertu  merveilles  grant, 
Ne  l'oït  hom  qui  seit  vivant, 
Ço  que  jo  vi  des  treis  emfanz. 
Qui  [jo]  fis  mettre  en  fu  ardant. 
935  Le  fu  esteit  mult  fier  e  grant, 

E  la  flambe  clere  e  bruiant  ; 
Les  treis  faseient  joie  grant 
La  u  furent  al  fu  ardant. 
Cum  jo  regart  le  quart  emfant, 
940  Qui  lor  faseit  solaz  mult  grant, 

La  chiere  aveit  resplendissant, 
Sembleit  le  filz  de  deu  puissant. 

[Incomplète] 

926.  Qui  Adam  MS.  5  correction  propoud  by  G.  928.  Ico  que  vus  di  de 
deu  lai  apris  MS.  929.  E  co  iert  ...  par  veir  MS.  931.  merveille  i^r<r 
•which  de  grant  has  been  crossed  out  in  MS.  932.  homme  qui  soit  en  vivant 
MS.  933.  trais  MS.  934.  Chi  fis  ...  en  foc  MS.  935.  fouc  estoit 
MS.  936.  cler  MS.  937.  trois  emfanz  fasoient  MS.  938.  ou  il  furent 
al  fouc  MS.  Betiveen  938  and  939  the  folloiving  couplet 'was  interpolated  in 
MS.  :  Chantouent  un  vers  si  cler  bel  Sembloit  li  angle  fuissent  del    ciel. 

939.  Cum  jo  men    regart  si  vi    le   quartz  MS.  ;   correction  proposed  by  S. 

940.  Chi  lor    fasoit    mult    grant   solaz  MS.  ;    emendation  of  S.     941.  Les 
chieres  avoient  tant  r.  MS.     942.  Sembloient  MS. 


NOTES 

i8.  In  prtncipio  creavit.  Sepet  {Prophètes,  p.  109)  suggests 
that  this  lectio  probably  consistée!  of  the  chief  lessons  for  the  Sunday 
of  Septuagesima,  including  thus  the  complète  story  of  the  Création. 
The  responsoria  which  follow,  i.e.  11.  20,  2Ô,  Ç2y  /j-j,  belong  to  the 
same  office. 

20.  Formavit  igitur  dominus.  Responsorium  which  follows 
the  first  lesson  at  Matins  on  the  Sunday  of  Septuagesima.  The  ver- 
siculus  is  :  Forma'vtt  igitur  Deus  hominem  de  limo  terrae,  et  inspira'vit 
in  faciem  ejus  spiraculum  intae.  The  responsorium  after  the  third 
lesson  is  :  Forma'vit  Dominus  hominem  de  limo  terrae  et  inspira'vit  in 
faciem  ejus  spiraculum  'vitae,  etfactus  est  homo  in  animam  vi-ventem. 

2.  De  lum  de  terre.  The  MS.  has  de  limo  terre,  but  as 
nowhere  else  the  author  mixes  Latin  with  French  in  the  dialogue, 
this  passage  and  the  ubi  ^.f  of  387  are  probably  corrupt. 

5.  Imagene.  The  word  imdgene  always  counts  as  three  syllables. 
The  s^ûXing ymage  occurs  in  409. 

6.  Ne  me  devez.  For  the  confusion  of  second  person  singular 
and  second  person  plural  see  Introd.  p.  1  [f). 

13.  Tu  aime  li.  The  pronoun  tu  is  often  found  with  the 
imperative  in  our  text.     For  other  examples  see  Introd.  p.  xlix  (f). 

18.  N'est  pas  estrange.  The  scansion  of  this  verse  has  been 
discussed  in  Introd.  p.  liii.     Perhaps  we  should  read  Estrange  n'est. 

28.  En  ton  cuer.  The  MS.  has  cors  j  for  the  confusion  of  cors 
and  cuer  see  Introd.  p.  xxxv  (/). 

39.  Adjutoire.  The  word  appears  to  hâve  become  almost 
synonymous  with  'wife,'  '  helpmate.'  Thus  we  find  in  the 
'  Fragments  '  published  by  Manly  {Spécimens  of  Pre-Shaksperean 
Drama,  vol.  i.  pp.  xxvii-xxxvii)  : 

Yt  ys  not  semely  for  man  sine  adjutorio 
To  be  allone,  nor  very  convenyent. 

47 


48  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 


] 


60.  A  folor  s'apoie.  The  M  S.  has  donc  safoloie.  Foerster  is 
inclined  to  retain  the  reading  of  the  MS.,  Connecting  iafoloie  witH 
O.Fr.  foloier  ;  but  Suchier  points  out  that  the  rhymes  afoloii 
[z=  afoleté)  :  joie  X  pote  i  oie  are  impossible  in  our  text,  ei  and  o\ 
representing  différent  sounds  (see  Introd.  p.  xli  {a)).  His  emendation 
donc  est  une  foVoie^  *  then  she  is  a  silly  goose,*  has  not  been  favour- 
ably  received.  G.  Paris,  among  others,  remarks  that  the  German 
*dumme  Gans'  has  no  counterpart  in  Old  French  {Romania^  xxi. 
p.  280).  Grass,  in  his  last  édition,  adds  :  *  Eine  Besserung  der  Stelle 
ist  mir  nicht  gelungen.'  With  some  hésitation  I  propose  donc  a 
folor  s'apoie^  which  satisfies  philological  conditions  and  gives  a 
satisfactory  meaning.  Examples  of  s'apoier^  *  foUow,*  '  side  with,'  are 
numerous  in  Godefroy  :  Mes  il  ne  se  'voit  pas  a  lur  diz  apuier 
(Garnier,  St.  Thomas)^  A  cest  consoil,  dist  Karles,  est  droiz  que  l'on 
s'apuit  (Jean  Bodel),  etc. 

63.  A  petit  ues  seit.  MS.  A  petit  ^vus  soit.  The  emendation 
was  suggested  to  me  by  Prof  Baker.  The  meaning  of  the  line  is, 
*of  little  importance  be  he  (or  let  him  be)  who  envies  you.'  As 
the  context  is  a  paraphrase  of  Genesis  :  [Replète  terram]  et  subjicite 
eam  et  dominamini  piscibus  maris,  etc.,  Grass  proposes  to  read 
apri'voiez. 

66.  N'est  pas  liez  a  pal.  Grass  considers  this  line  corrupt  ; 
but  the  expression,  as  it  stands,  is  perfectly  clear,  i.e.  *  he  who  has 
this  gift  is  not  tied  to  stake,  or  tethered*  (  =  possesses  full  liberty 
of  action).  Godefroy  (v.  p.  702  {a))  quotes  deslier  du  pal,  which 
appears  to  mean  *  free  from  embarrassment.' 

68.  Seiet/see  Introd.  p.  1  {e). 

70.  E  si  od.     MS.  e  o'vec,  see  Introd.  p.  xxxix  (-v). 

83.  Miilt  par,  par  is  hère  an  adverb  of  intensity  or  degree, 
not  a  préposition. 

26.  Tulit  ergo  domtnus  hominem.  Responsorium  which 
follows  the  fourth  lesson  at  Matins  on  the  Sunday  of  Septuagesima. 
The  full  text  is  :  Tulit  Dominus  hominem,  et  posuit  eum  in  paradiso 
^oluptatis,  ut  operaretur  et  custodiret  illum. 

2Ç.  Dixtt  dôminus  ad  Adam,  Responsorium  not  included  in 
the  Roman  breviary,  but  which  Sepet  [Prophètes,  p.  108)  has  found 
in    a   twelfth-century  breviary    of  Saint  Martial  of  Limoges  j    it 


NOTES 


49 


occurs  in  the  liturgy  for  the  Sunday  of  Septuagesima.  The  full 
text  runs  as  foUows  :  Dixit  Dominus  ad  Adam  :  De  ligno  quod  est  in 
medio  paradisi  ne  comedas  ;  in  quacunque  die  comederis  ex  eo,  morte 
morieris.  Praecepitque  ei  Dominus  dicens  .•  Ex  omni  ligno  paradisi 
comede,  de  ligno  autem  scientie  boni  et  mali  ne  comedas. 

113-16.  The  authentici*y  of  this  passage  has  been  questioned  by 
Suchier.  Elsewhere  the  author  has  always  grouped  decasyllabic 
Unes  in  monorhyme  quatrains,  and  has  seldom  made  use  of  this 
mètre  in  the  dialogue.  Suchier  proposes  accordingly  to  substitute 
the  foUowing  octosyllabic  couplets  : 

DiABOLUs  :  Que  fais  Adam  ?  adam  :  Vif  en  déduit. 

DiABOLUs  :  Estas  tu  bien  ?  adam  :  N'ai  que  m'enuit. 

DIABOLUS  :  Poet  estre  mielz  ?  adam  :  Ne  sai  cornent. 

DIABOLUS  :  E  vols  le  tu  ?  adam  :   lert  mon  talent. 

But  on  comparison,  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  version  of  the 
MS.  is  préférable  (see  Introd.  p.  lii). 

138.  Fol  jomal.  Entrer  en  fol  jornal,  'enter  on  a  foolish  task,' 
*act  foolishly.'  According  to  Gv2iss^  jorn al  \s  hère  not  a  subst.  but 
an  adj.,  and  he  translates  *  become  stark  mad.' 

140.  N'es  tu  en  gloire?  In  order  to  improve  the  mètre,  Suchier 
proposes  ne'z  en  gloire^  '  born  in  glory.'     See  Introd.  p.  liii. 

144.  Senz  nul  entent.  The  MS.  has  sens.  In  the  word  entent 
we  hâve  an  example  of  substitution  of  préfixes  {en  for  a)  so  common 
in  Anglo-Norman,  the  meaning  of  the  phrase  being  *  without  any 
delay.'  Suchier,  however,  proposes  to  retain  sens^  and  translates 
'meaning  I  understand  none,*  i.e.'l  can  connect  no  meaning  with 
what  I  hear.'  If  this  interprétation  be  adopted,  n  entent  must  be 
substituted  for  entent. 

149-50.  Exception  has  been  taken  to  the  rhyme  defens  :  mains 
by  Suchier,  Foerster  and  Grass.     See  Introd.  p.  xl  (J). 

183.  Gardein.  This  word  is  frequently  met  with  in  Anglo- 
Norman  -  it  also  occurs  in  East  and  North-East  French,  but 
apparently  not  in  Francien. 

186.  Altre  honor  te  voldra  atraire.  The  meaning  is  'surely 
God  has  some  greater  honour  in  store  tor  you.' 

208.  Dunge.     For  subjunctive  in  -ge  see  Introd.  p.  1  {a). 

219.  Bien  te  poez  creire  a  ma  parole.     Suchier  proposes  to 


50 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 


retain  the  reading  of  the  MS.  :  Bien  te  pois  creire  a  ta  parole^  ♦!  can 
take  your  word  for  it.'  But  this  hardly  constitutes  an  answer  to 
the  preceding  question. 

257.  Quanque  est  a  estre.  Critics  are  not  agreed  as  to  the 
meaning  of  thèse  words  ;  *  whatever  has  being  '  and  *  whatever  is  to 
be  '  hâve  both  been  suggested.     See  also  Variants. 

281-87.  In  the  MS.  this  passage  is  very  corrupt.  See  Variants. 
Moreover  the  scribe  went  hopelessly  wrong  in  his  division  of  the 
dialogue. 

290.  B  sel  poser  al  deu  halçor.  The  correction  was  suggested 
by  Grass,  the  meaning  of  the  passage  being  '  he  wished  to  place 
himself  vvith  the  higher  (or  very  high)  God,'  i.e.  '  to  place  himself 
^A^«U^~**  011  a  foot  of  equality  with  God.*  Suchier  proposes  to  retain  des 
(=  ?deis<discus)  of  the  MS.,  and  to  read  :  Soi  poser  el  des  halzor^ 
*he  wished  to  place  himself  on  the  higher  throne,'  i.e.  *on  the 
throne  of  God.'     G.  Paris  reads  al  dois,  *à  la  table  d'honneur.' 

294.  Que  n\is  est  prest.  In  commenting  on  the  German 
translation  of  Adam  by  Elisabeth  Grahl-Schulze,  Grass  renders  this 
Une  ♦  as  no  one  is  near  *  ('  da  keiner  da  ist  '),  but  then  we  should 
expect  nest  instead  of  est.  I  would  suggest  *  which  is  at  our  disposai,* 
or  'which  is  at  hand.' 

297,  J'en  duit,  It  is  not  clear  what  thèse  words  refer  to. 
Grass  connects  them  with  v.  295,  and  interprets  <I  doubt  whether 
it  is  as  good  as  you  say.*  In  that  case  lai  le  which  follows  must  be 
altered  tofai  le  {or  Jaz  le),  'do  it,'  i.e.  'taste  it.'  Foerster,  on  the 
other  hand,  alters  J'en  duit  to  Jel  duit,  Connecting  it  with  v,  296, 
the  sensé  being  '  I  fear  it,'  i.e.  '  I  am  afraid  of  tasting  it.'  To 
which  Eve  replies  lai  le,  *  leave  it,'  i.e.  '  put  aside  your  fear.'  Thèse 
conjectures,  no  doubt,  hâve  their  merit,  but  a  simpler  solution 
might  be  found  without  altering  the  wording  of  the  MS.  The 
construction  is  rather  loose,  and  Adam  in  J'en  duit  expresses  his 
doubts  as  to  whether  he  should  ascertain  the  goodness  of  the  fruit, 
while  Eve,  availing  herself  of  the  subterfuge  which  Satan  had  so 
successfully  used  against  Adam  (v.  1 20),  replies  peevishly  lai  le,  *  well, 
leave  it.'  This  at  once  has  the  desired  effect.  Ne  ferai  pas,  '  I 
shan't,'  replies  Adam,  for  he  is  now  as  eager  to  eat  the  fruit  as  Eve 
herself. 

298.  Fais  tu  que  las.     An  elliptical  construction  common  in 


NOTES  51 

Old  French  ;  liierally  the  meaning  is  '  you  do  (or  act)  as  a  coward 
does.' 

64,  Iriduet  vestes  pauperes.  The  fact  that  Adam  alone  is 
referred  to  as  having  to  change  his  dress  led  Luzarche  to  believe 
that  the  part  of  Eve  was  probably  played  by  a  woman.  But  Sepet 
{Prophètes,  pp.  119-22)  has  shown  that  the  évidence  is  too  slender 
for  such  a  conclusion.  Except  in  nunneries,  women's  parts  were 
invariably  performed  by  youths.  In  the  présent  case  it  is  very 
probable,  although  the  didascalia  do  not  actually  say  so,  that  Eve, 
too,  had  to  doff  her  beautiful  w^hite  robe  {péplum  sericum  album). 

345-46.  The  passage  is  certainly  corrupt,  as  is  shown  by  the 
faulty  mètre  and  the  rhymes  dreit  -.plait.     See  Introd.  p.  xli  {à). 

347.  Memorie.  -ôrie,  -drie,  -érie  were  common  Anglo-Norman 
endings  for  French  -oïre,  -aire,  -eire.  About  the  middle  of  the 
thirteenth  century  the  accent  appears  to  hâve  been  shifted,  the 
endings  becoming  :  -orfe,  -arfe,  -erfe.  Cf  English  '  memory,'  '  glory,* 
'gramarye,'  etc. 

371.  Cum  a  maie  ore.  Grass  proposes  to  substitute  for  thèse 
words  cum  mal  <vi  Pore,  and  places  a  point  of  exclamation  after 
them.  Perhaps  they  should  rather  be  taken  with  v.  373,  and 
translated  *  what  a  misfortune  that  ever  you  became  my  mate  *  ; 
v.  372  would  then  constitute  a  kind  of  parenthetical  clause. 

379.  Por  queil  nomai?  The  reading  of  the  MS.  is  por  quoi  le, 
and  no  other  example  of  enclitic  use  of  le  with  quei  is  to  be  found 
in  the  text.  Nevertheless  both  Foerster  and  Suchier  recommend 
the  emendation  on  the  ground  that  in  the  twelfth  century  such 
contractions  were  still  possible  in  a  text  written  in  England. 

6ç.  Dum  deamhularet.  Responsorium  following  the  first  lesson 
at  Matins  on  the  Monday  after  Septuagesima.  The  full  text  is  : 
Dum  deamhularet  Dominus  in  paradiso  ad  auram  post  meridiem, 
damanjit  et  dixit  :  Adam  ubi  es  P  Audi-vi,  Domine,  'vocem  tuam,  et 
abscondi  me.  Vocem  tuam  audi-vi  in  paradiso  et  timui  eo  quod  nudus 
essem.     Et  abscondi  me. 

74.  In  collating  the  MS.  Foerster  omitted  to  indicate  the  begin- 
ning  of  folios  27'  and  39'.  Grass  estimated  that  the  former  com- 
menced  somewhere  between  11.  7J  and  74. 

418.  Ele  flst  prime.      Foerster  thinks  that  the  use  oï  prim  as 


52  LE    MYSTèRE    d'aDAM 

an  adjective  is  unlikely  in  so  late  a  work  as  this,  and  proposes  to 
rend  primes,  as  in  v.  263.  But  prime  is  net  impossible  and  occurs  in 
Béroul's  Tristatiy  v.  2554. 

422.  Jo  ai  mesfait.  In  ail  other  cases  (343,  349,  461,  563,  681, 
etc.)  our  text  employs  the  construction  with  estre. 

435-36.  For  the  rhyme  hahan  :  pan  (panis)  see  Introd.  p.  xl  {(£). 

464.  Petit  aquest  me  rent  grant  traûage.  'A  small  gain 
yields  to  me  a  heavy  toll  [of  sorrow].' 

465-66.  In  the  MS.  thèse  two  lines  constitute  a  couplet  rhyming  in 
-ant  j  but  practically  throughout  the  author  has  grouped  decasyllabic 
lines  in  monorhyme  quatrains.  See  note  to  vv.  11 3-16,  and  Introd. 
p.  lii.  Moreover,  the  word  meweille  in  v,  465  might  well  hâve 
stood  at  the  end  of  the  line,  a  position  from  which  it  was  removed 
by  the  scribe,  because  he  failed  to  decipher  v.  466.  A  rhyme  in 
-ant  was  obviously  more  readily  found  than  one  in  -eille. 

467.  Ne  semble  pas  oeille.  Grassrenderso«7/f  by 'sheepfold' (!), 
and  sembler  'ôeille  by  '  to  be  dumb'  (!). 

481-82.  Tu  son  talon  aguaiteras,  Celé  te  sachera  le  ras. 
The  first  line  is  perfectly  clear,  but  not  the  second.  As  Grass 
points  out,  thèse  two  lines  (together  with  w.  483-84)  are  a  free 
rendering  of  Genesis  iii.  15  :  ipsa  conteret  caput  tuum^  et  tu  insidiaberii 
calcaneo  ejus.  We  therefore  expect  in  the  second  line  some  référence 
to  Eve's  treading  on  the  serpent's  head,  and  Foerster  suggests  the 
verb  cachier  or  escachier  instead  of  sachier.  But  this  does  not 
eliminate  the  chief  difficulty — the  word  ras,  which  can  hardly  mean 
*  head,'  although,  on  the  sole  authority  of  Palustre,  this  meaning 
is  tentatively  accepted  by  Godefroy.  Moreover,  Ta  teste  ferra 
d'itel  mail  S^ui  te  ferra  mult  grant  tranjail  (483-84)  might  be  taken 
as  a  metaphorical  rendering  of  ipsa  conteret  caput  tuum.  It  is  inter- 
esting  to  compare  the  text  with  the  Prologue  of  Greban's  Mystère  de 
la  Passion.     In  the  latter,  the  words  placed  in  the  mouth  of  God  are 

as  follows  : 

Si  mettray  continuel  guerre 

qui  entre  femme  et  toy  se  tienne 

entre  sa  semence  et  la  tienne, 

qui  jamès  ne  terminera. 

La  teste  te  soubzmarchera 

et  t'espyra  de  l'esguillion 

souvent  a  ta  confusion,  etc.  (vv.  783-89) 


NOTES 


53 


Might  not  Celé  te  sachera  le  ras  hâve  the  same  meaning  as  Greban's 
et  fespyra  de  resguillton,  i.e.  *  she  will  deprive  thee  of  thy  sting  '  ? 
Prof.  Baker  suggests  celé  te  marchera  sanz  gas. 

84.  In  sudore  vultus  tut,  Responsorium  foUowing  the  second 
lesson  at  Matins  on  the  Monday  after  Septuagesima  (cf.  note  to 
V.  6ç).  The  full  text  is  :  In  sudore  <vultus  tut  'vesceris  pane  tuo,  dixit 
Dominus  ad  Adam  :  cum  operatus  fueris  terram,  non  dabit  fructus  suos, 
sed  spinas  et  tribulos  gémi  nabi  t  îibi.     S^uia  audisti  <vocem  uxoris  tuae 

et  comedisti  de  ligno,  ex  quo  praecey,. tibi  ne  comederes,  maie  dicta 

terra  in  opère  tuo. 

516.  Ne  de  tochier.  }^e  appears  to  be  redundant,  or,  according 
to  Suchier,  should  be  taken  as  an  adverb  rather  than  as  a  conjunction 
(cf.  Zeitschrift  f.  rom.  Phil.  ii.  p.  20). 

92.  Ecce  Adam  quasi  unus.  Responsorium  following  the 
eighth  lesson  at  Matins  on  the  Sunday  of  Septuagesima.  The  full 
text  is  :  Ecce  Adam  quasi  unus  ex  nobis  factus  est,  seiens  bonum  et 
malum  .•  'videte  ne  forte  sumat  de  ligna  'vitae  et  nji'vat  in  aeternum. 

524,  Glorle.     See  note  to  v.  347. 

533-34.  As  in  w.  465-66  (see  note),  the  scribe  was  unable  to 
decipher  one  of  the  lines  (v.  533),  In  his  endeavour  to  fill  the 
lacuna,  he  introduced  the  new  rhyme  petit  :  escrit  in  the  quatrain. 
But  the  awkward  inversion  in  v,  534  shows  that  estoire  originaUy 
stood  at  the  end  of  the  line. 

549.  Sanz  entent.  MS.  la  ço  entent.  Grass  proposes  to  read 
sanz.  entent,  'without  delay,'  ascribing  to  entent  {  =  atent)  the  same 
meaning  as  in  v.  144  (see  note). 

578.  Del  toen  pecchié  onc  te  ne  pois  retraire.  As  an 
alternative,  Grass  suggests  Le  toen  pecchié  onc  te  ne  pois  retraire, 
where  retraire  would  hâve  the  same  meaning  as  in  w.  560  and  564, 
i.e.  'reproach.* 

590.  Nus  grietera.  The  MS.  has  Gieter  nus  'voldra.  See  Introd. 
p.  xxxix  [t). 

I2J,  Hère  begins  the  '  Second  Act  '  of  the  play,  that  of  *  Abel 
and  Gain.' 

603-4.  Other  ecclesiastical  play^vrights,  in  imitation  of  the  présent 
scène,  direct  the  attention  of  the  spectators  to  the  necessity  of  paying 
conscientiously  ail  tithes  and  dues  to  which  the  Church  lays  claim. 


54  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

622.  Très  bien  l'achat,  ke  dreiz  est  qu'il  s'en  pleigne.  The 
meaning  appears  to  be  *  he  who  begins  a  quarrel  let  him  pay  for 
it  dearly,  for  it  is  right  that  he  should  hâve  to  lament.'  Grass, 
taking  exception  to  très  bien  (but  see  v.  716)  and  to  the  absence 
of  a  grammatical  subject  in  the  principal  clause  (but  see  vv.  66, 
111-12,  613-14,  715-16),  proposes  to  read  Cil  iert  chastiez,  '  he 
shall  be  punished.' 

651-52.  The  same  idea  is  expressed  more  forcibly  by  Cain  in  the 
Ludus  Coventriae  (éd.  Halliwell,  p.  36)  : 

Amonges  aile  ffolys  that  gon  on  grownd, 

I  holde  that  thou  be  on  of  the  most, 
To  tythe  the  best  that  is  most  sownd, 

And  kepe  the  werst  that  is  nere  lost. 

659-60.  The  rhyme  cuer  :  luè'r  of  the  MS.  was  certainly  intro- 
duced  by  a  scribe.     See  Introd.  pp.  xxxviii  («),  and  xlii  (a). 

665-66.  By  the  removal  of  iJe  ca  in  v.  665  a  very  satisfactory  read- 
ing  is  secured.  Grass  attempts  a  more  elaborate  emendation  (see 
Variants).  He  adds  two  Unes  to  the  text,  but  for  some  reason  not 
stated  he  counts  thèse  two  lines  as  one.  From  v.  666  onward  the 
numbering  of  the  lines  in  the  présent  édition  is  one  short  of  that 
in  Grass's  second  édition.  This  holds  good  down  to  938,  where 
an  interpolated  couplet  has  not  been  counted. 

678.  A  grant  relais,  *very  leisurely.'  Grass  translates  'after  a 
long  interval,  soon  after'  (!) 

691.  Vei  ci  qiii  fera  la  provence.  As  an  alternative  reading, 
Grass  suggests  Vei  ci  la  main  por  la  pro'vence. 

709-13.  Grass  proposes  to  introduce  hère  oratio  recta  in  the  place 
oï  oratio  obliqua  (see  Variants). 

716.  Très  bien  l'empleie,  pas  nel  pert.  According  to  Grass 
this  gives  no  sensé  and  should  be  altered  as  indicated  in  the  foot- 
notes,  but  the  construction  in  the  MS.,  if  somewhat  elliptical,  is, 
none  the  less,  clear.  The  meaning  is  '  he  who  serves  Him  [God] 
makes  good  use  of  [his  service],  and  does  not  lose  it.' 

721.  Je  t'OBcirai,  je  tei  défi.  Grass  {Zeitschrift  f.  franz.  Spr.  u. 
Lit.,  19 12,  p.  64)  translates  *I  will  kill  thee  for  I  distrust  thee  ' 
(«  denn  ich  mistraue  dir  ').  But  the  usual  meaning  of  dejier  {desjier) 
in  Old  French  was  not  'distrust'  but  *defy,'  ♦  provoke,'  'attack.' 


NOTES 


55 


See  for  example  '  Jo  desfiai  Rollant  le  puigneur  E  Olivier  e  tuz  lur 
cumpaignuns,'  Roland  (éd.  Gautier)  3775  ;  '  Mar  pueent  estre  que 
vus  défierez,'  Chançun  de  Guillelme,  113  ;  'Quant  fu  desarmez  e  dis 
toresters.li  urent  défiez,'  Boe^ey  520,  etc. 

^53'  Ubi  est  Ahel^frater  tuus  ?  Responsorium  foUowing  the 
ninth  lesson  at  Matins  on  the  Sunday  of  Septuagesima.  The  full 
text  is  :  Ubi  est  Abel  frater  tuus  F  dixit  Dominus  ad  Gain.  Nesdo, 
Domine,  numquid  custos  fratris  mei  sum  ego  F  Et  dixit  ad  eum  : 
Sluid  fecisti  F  Ecce  njox  sanguinis  fratris  tui  Abel  clamât  ad  me  de 
terra.  Maledictus  eris  super  terram,  quae  aperuit  os  suum  et  suscepit 
sanguinem  fratris  tui  de  manu  tua. 

739-40.  The  rhyme  tue  :  'vie  of  the  MS.  has  been  elirainated, 
as  u  and  /  do  not  rhyme  in  the  text  and  the  original  has  elsewhere 
ahvays  occire  or  oscire,  not  tuer. 

742.  A  set  doble  le  penera.  Pener  means  'incur  or  undergo 
punishment.'  On  the  ground  that  this  meaning  is  not  recorded 
elsewhere,  Suchier  and  Grass  hâve  questioned  the  authenticity  of 
this  passage  (see  Variants).  Godefroy,  however,  quotes  an  example 
from  Froissart  oï pener,  *suffer,'  'endure  pain.' 

ijç.  Hère  begins  the  third  and  last  act  of  the  drama,  i.e.  the 
'  Procession  of  the  Prophets.' 

161.  Vos^  inquayn.^  convenio.^  0  Judei.  Thèse  are  the  opening 
words  of  the  pseudo-Augustinian  Sermon,  out  of  whicH  the  Pro- 
cession of  Prophets  and  ultimately  the  Mystère  d'Adam  were 
evolved.  (See  Introd.  p.  xii.)  It  is  unlikely  that  the  '  Sermon  '  was 
read  from  beginning  to  end,  seeing  that  the  latter  part  was  acted  on 
the  stage.  The  lesson  probably  included  the  following  section  : 
Fos,  inquam,  convenio,  à  Judei,  qui  usque  in  hodiernum  diem  negatis 
Filium  Dei.  Nonne  -vox  "vestra  est  illa  quando  eum  njidebatis  miracula 
facientem  atque  temptantes  dicebatis  :  ^uousque  animas  nostras,  sus- 
pendis F  Si  tu  es  Christus,  die  nobis  palam.  Ille  autem  'vos  ad  con- 
siderationem  mittebat  miraculorum,  dicens  :  Opéra  que  ego  facio  ipsa 
testimonium  perhibent  de  me  ;  ut  Christo  testimontum  dicerent  non  'verba, 
sedfacta.  Vos  autem  non  agnoscentes  Salvatorem  qui  operabatur  salutem 
in  medio  njestre  terre,  adicientes  in  malo  alstis  :  Tu  de  te  ipso  testimonium 
dicis  ;  testimonium  tuum  non  est  'verum.  Sed  ad  hec  ille  quid  vobis 
responderit  ad'vertere  noluistis  :  Nonne  scriptum  est  in  lege  njestra  quod 


56  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

duorum  honùnum  test'imonium  -verum  s'tt?  Pre-uaricatores  legis,  in- 
tensité legem.  Testimonium  queritis  de  Christo  :  in  lege  ^estra  scriptum 
est  quod  duorum  hominum  testimonium  "verum  sit.  Procédant  ex  lege 
non  tantum  duo  sed  eciam  plures  testes  Christi  et  con-uincant  auditores 
iegisy  nonfactores. 

167-68.  Genesis,  xxii.  17-18.  The  sentence  should  end  as  follows  : 
omnes  gentes  terrae,  quia  obedisti  njoci  meae. 

^73-74-  In  the  'Sermon'  the  prophecy  of  Moses  was  slightly 
longer  :  Prophetam  'vobis  suscitabit  Deus  de  fratribus  vestris  ;  omnîs 
anima  que  non  audierit  prophetam  illum,  exterminabitur  de  populo 
suo. 

771.  Deus  resuscitera.  The  MS.  has  Foldra  deus  susciter. 
See  Introd.  p.  xxxix  (/). 

iyg-82.  The  author  probably  borrowed  thèse  verses  from  the 
Latin  play  which  he  imitated.     See  Introd.  p.  xvii. 

18J-87.  Psalms,  Ixxxiv.  12-13.  In  the  'Sermon'  David  recites  a 
différent  prophecy. 

1ÇO-Ç4.  IVisdom  ofSolomon^  vi.  5-7. 

iç8-çç.   Numbers,  xxiv.  17. 

20J.  This  prophecy  is  taken  'Verbatim  from  the  '  Sermon,*  and 
is  apparently  based  on  Daniel,  ix.  24  :  Septuaginta  hebdomades 
abbrtviatae  sunt  super  populum  tuumy  et  super  urbem  sanctam  tuam^ 
ut  consummetur  prae--varicatio,  et  finem  accipiat  peccatum,  et  deleatur 
iniquitas,  et  adducaîur  Justifia  sempiterna,  et  impleatur  'visio  et  pro- 
phetia,  et  ungatur  sancius  sanctorum. 

207-oç.  This  prophecy  is  also  taken  from  the  '  Sermon  '  ;  in  the 
latter,  however,  the  Prophet  continues  as  follows  :  Opéra  tua^  Deus, 
Verbum  carofactum  est.  In  medio  duum  animalium  cognosceris.  S^ui 
quousque  descendisti,  expa^vescere  me  fecisti  ;  Verbum,  per  quod  facta 
sunt  omnia,  in  presepe  jacuisti.  Agnovit  bos  possessorem  suum  et  asinus 
presepe  Domini  sui.  In  medio  duum  animalium  cognosceris.  S^uid 
est  in  medio  duum  animalium  cognosceris?  nisi  aut  in  medio  duorum 
testamentorum,  aut  in  medio  duorum  latronum,  aut  in  medio  Moyse 
et  Helie  cum  eo  in  monte  sermocinantium,  etc.  As  Sepet  {Prophètes, 
p.  22)  has  pointed  out,  the  prophecy  is  based  on  Habakkuk,  in.  2  ; 
but  instead  of  following  the  Vulgatc  :  .  .  .  Domine,  opus  tuum  .-  in 
medio  annorum  -ui-vifica  iliud,  the  author  of  the  'Sermon'  adopted 


NOTES  57 

the  version  of  the  Septuagint  :  èv  fiéai^  5vo  ^û)uv  yvuadrjffrit  transla- 
ting  it  by  in  medio  duum  animalium  cognosceris. 

844.  Qu'en  grant  pour  li  cuer  m'en  ovre.  The  Une  is  doubt- 
ful.  The  probable  meaning,  suggested  by  Grass,  is  '  that  my 
heart  works  {i.e.  beats)  in  great  fear.* 

845.  Doua  bestes,     See  above,  note  to  11.  207 -oç. 

847.  Cil  de  cui  ai  si  grant  merveille.  In  her  German  trans- 
lation of  the  Mystère  d'Adam,  Elisabeth  Grahl-Schulze  renders  '  He 
whom  I  honour  and  admire  '  ('Er  den  ich  bewundrungsvoU  verehre'). 
Grass  rejects  this,  and  proposes  '  He  who  taught  me  such  a  wondrous 
thing'  ('Er  der  mich  solches  Wunder  lehrte').  Neither  is  very 
satisfactory  ;  I  would  suggest  *  He,  concerning  whom  I  hâve  such 
wonders,  or  such  a  miracle  [to  tell].' 

852.  Se  fera  as  reis  certain.  The  subject  is  'Christ'  implied 
from  what  précèdes,  and  the  meaning  is  '  He  will  reveal  himself  to 
the  kings.* 

212-17.  Jeremiah,  vii.  2-3.  In  the  '  Sermon  '  the  Prophet  recites 
another  prophecy. 

859.  Geste  porte,  i.e.  the  church  door  at  which  the  Prophet 
would  point  in  reciting  thèse  words.  Instead  of  'volex.  entrer 
we  should  perhaps  read  enterrez.  See  Variants  and  Introd. 
p.  xxxix  if). 

220-21.  In  the  *  Sermon  '  Isaiah  recites  only  one  prophecy,  the 
one  given  below  22^-26.  On  the  other  hand,  in  the  St.  Martial 
Drama  (see  Introd.  p.  xiii)  we  find  : 

Est  necesse 

Virgam  Jesse 

De  ratiice  provehi  j 

Flos  deinde 

Surget  inde 

Qui  est  spiritiis  Dei. 

This  is  a  metrical  version  of  haiafiy  xi.  1-2.  The  Mystère 
d'Adam  reproduces  the  text  of  the  Vulgate. 

22J-2Ô.   Sec  last  note. 

22S-32.   This  prophecy  is  taken  literally  froui  the  'Sermon.' 

933.  Emfanz,  The  poet  probably  wrote  t7i:junt,  sacrihcing  ihe 
inriexional  s  to  the  rhyme. 


rg  LE    MYSTÈRE    D*ADAM 

938.  The  couplet  which  in  the  MS.  tbllows  v.  938  does  not 
rhyme  and  is  obviously  interpolated. 

942.  The  speech  of  Nebuchadnezzar  is  incomplète,  v.  942  in  the 
MS.  being  immediately  followed,  on  the  next  page,  by  the  Dit  des 
quinze  signes  du  jugement.  The  probable  conclusion  of  the  play  has 
been  discussed  in  the  Introduction,  pp.  xix-xxi. 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

The  following  éditions  of  the  Mystère  d'Adam  bave  appeared  : 

(L)  1  Adam^  drame  anglo-normand  du  XII^  siècle,  publié  pour  la 
première  fois  d'après  un  manuscrit  de  la  Bibliothèque  de  TourSj 
par  V,  Luzarche,  Tours,  1854. 

This  édition,  limited  to  211  copies,  gives  on  the  whole  a  faithful 
reproduction  of  the  MS.  Although  Luzarche  was  fully  aware  of 
the  many  blunders  and  obscurities  which  marred  the  text,  he  did 
not  venture  to  make  any  but  the  most  obvions  corrections,  his 
object  being  to  place  the  work  within  the  reach  of  scholars  and 
to  supply  them  with  the  material  for  a  critical  édition. 

(P)    Adam,  mystère  du  XIP  siècle,  texte  critique  accompagné  d'une 

traduction,  par  Léon  Palustre,  Directeur  de  la  société  française 

d'archéologie,  Paris,  1877. 

In  a  pompons  préface  the  editor  claimed  the  honour  of  having 

produced  a  critical  édition  which  marked  a  great  advance  on  that 

of  Luzarche.     Unfortunately  he?  was  little  quaiified  for  the  task  j 

and   Gaston   Paris  cannot  be  accused  of  undue  severity  when  he 

described  the  handsomely  printed  work  as  'beau  livre,  mais  sans 

valeur   scientifique*    {Romania,   xxi.    p.    275).      The   emendations 

contributed  by  Palustre  are  almost  uniformly  worthless  and  sheer 

guesswork,  while  not  a  few  passages,  obviously  correct  in  the  M  S., 

hâve  been  unnecessarily  altered  by  the  critic.^     The  Modem  French 

^  The  letters  in  brackets  are  the  abbreviations  by  which  the  works  are 
referred  to  in  the  foot-notes  to  the  text. 

^  For  example:  v.  29.  imperative  'moi  aime'  becomes  '  mei  aim  *  j 
V.  57.  'tute  ta  vie'  becomes  'tôt'  ta  vie'  ;  v.  170.  'or  oez  déduit'  becomes 
'aurais  déduit  '  ;  v.  207.  'jo  vois  (vado)  '  becomes  'je  veis  '  ;  v.  230.  'neif  ' 
becomes  'nief  ;  etc. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  5  9 

translation  which  accompanies  the  text  gives  the  main  purport  of 
the  play,  but  in  points  of  détail  it  is  calculated  to  lead  astray  rather 
than  to  assist  the  student.i 

Das  Adamsspiel,  Anglonormannisches  Gedicht  des  XII.   Jahrh.^  mit 

einem    Anhang,    die   Fûnfzehn    Zeichen    des   Jûngsten    Gerichts, 

herausgegeben   von   Dr.    Karl    Grass    {Romanische   Bibliothek, 

vi),  Halle  a.  S.,  1891. 

Based  on  a  careful  collation  of  the  Tours  MS.   (by  the  late 

W.  Foerster),  this   édition  shows  a   distinct  improvement   on  its 

predecessors  ;   but,  as  Suchier  and  Tobler  hâve  clearly  shovç-n  in 

their  reviews,  it  cannot  in  any  sensé  be  considered  final.       Grass 

attempted  to  make  such  emendations  as  the  context  or  the  mètre 

rendered  imperative,  taking  for  granted  that  the  verses  should  scan 

according  to  the  canons  of  standard  French  prosody.     He  relegated 

to  an  appendix  the  ^inze  signes  du  jugement,  which  previous  editors 

had  printed  as  an  intégrai  part  of  the  play,  and  contributed  a 

detailed  study  of  the  rhyraes  occurring  in  the  poem. 

(G)  Das  Adamsspiel,  Anglonormannisches  Mysterium  des  XII.  Jahrh., 
herausgegeben  von  Dr.  Karl  Grass,  Oberlehrer  am  Realgym- 
nasium  zu  Dûren  (Rheinland).  Zweite  verbesserte  Auflage 
{Romanische  Bibliothek,  vi),  Halle  a.  S.,  1907. 

Apparently  deterred  by  the  mistakes  which  marred  his  earlier 
editioi^  Dr.  Grass  abandoned  the  idea  of  a  critical  text  and  practically 
reproduced  the  MS.,  while  he  discussed  in  copious  notes  the  various 
improvements  which  he  and  others  had  suggested.  Such  an  édition 
may  satisfy  the  needs  of  the  practised  philologist,  but  it  fails  to  meet 
the  requirements  of  the  average  student.  What  is  perhaps  even 
more  serious,  it  does  a  great  wrong  to  the  gifted,  though  anonymous, 
author  of  the  Mystère  d*Adam,  by  perpetuating  blemishes  for  which 
careless  or  ignorant  scribes  alone  bear  the  responsibility. 

1  Thus,  V.  85.  *Jol  tei  comand  por  maindre  e  por  garder'  is  translated 
*Je  te  recommande  donc  de  veiller  à  n'en  pas  sortir  '  j  v.  116,  'Bien  en 
iert  mon  talent '  =  ' En  seral-je  plus  avancé'  ;  v.  226.  'car  la  prenge  seveals 
de  tei '  =  ' Mais  j'en  prendrai  de  la  tienne,  moi,  si  tu  le  veux';  v.  269. 
'  sanz  faillance  '  =  '  sans  interruption  '  j  v.  383.  '  Ne  sai  de  nul  prendre  conrei  ' 
=  'Nous  n'avons  certainement  pas  agi  dans  notre  intérêt'  j  v.  428.  'El  te 
faldrat  al  fruit  porter  '  =  *Tu  en  subiras  les  conséquences  '  ;  etc. 


60  LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 

Apart  from  the  complète  éditions  described  above,  certain  sections 

of  the  Mystère  d'Adam  hâve  also  been  published  in  the  foUowing 
Works  : 

Les  Prophètes  du  Christ,  étude  sur  les  origines  du  théâtre  au  moyen  âge^ 
par  Marius  Sepet,  Paris,  1878. 

Numerous  extracts  are  given  from  p.  129  onward,  but  the 
emendations  embodied  in  them  are  valueless.i 

Origines   catholiques   du    théâtre   moderne  .  .  .,    par    Marius    Sepet, 
Paris  [1901]. 

This  work  contains  (pp.  123-43)  a  modem  French  translation  of 
vv.  113-314,  591-745,  based  on  the  version  of  Luzarche. 

(B)  Chrestomathie   de   l'ancien  français,    par    Karl  Bartsch,   Ninth 
Edition,  Leipzig,  1908. 

In  this  édition,  revised  by  Léo  Wiese,  extract  No.  22  reproduces 
verses  205-386  of  the  Mystère  d'Adam. 

(A)  Spécimens  of  Old  French  {IX-XF  centuries),  by  Paget  Toynbee, 
Oxford,  1892. 

Extract  25  contains  verses  205-314  with  a  few  unimportant 
corrections. 

(R)  Chrestomathie  du  moyen  âge,  extraits  publiés  .  .  .,  par  G.  Paris 
et  E.  Langlois,  4^  éd.,  Paris,  1904. 

The  extract  (pp.  307-315)  comprises  verses  205-316,  and  is 
accom.panied  by  a  modem  French  translation.  Paris  normalizes 
the  spelling,  substitutes  oi  for  ei,  assumes  vocalization  of  /  before 
consonant,  and  changes /o/  mio  pou  in  spite  of  the  rhym^  joie  :  poie 
57  :S8- 

(C)  Chrestomathie    de    l'ancien   français   {IX'-XF^   siècles),   par   L. 
Constans,  3®  éd.,  Paris  and  Leipzig,  1906. 

Extract  51,  apart  from  a  few  slight  altérations,  is  identical  with 
extract  25  of  (A). 

(V)  Einfuhrung  in  das  Studium  der  altfranz^isischen  Literatur  .  .  ., 
von  Dr.  Cari  Voretzsch,  zweite  Auflage,  Halle  a.  S.,  1913. 

^  Sepet  attempted,  not  to  correct  the  text,  but  to  render  it  more  accessible 

to  the  avcrage  Frenchman. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  6l 

On  pp.  141-142  the  author  has  given  a  standardized  version  of 
verses  205-271. 

A  German  translation  of  the  whole  work  has  recently  been 
published  by  Elisabeth  Grahl-Schulze,  Kiel,  19 10. 

In  criticizing  this  translation  at  some  length  {ZeiUchnfi  fur  franx. 
Spr.  und  Lit.  xl,  1912,  p.  63),  Grass  has  incidentally  interpreted 
numerous  passages  of  the  Mystère  d'Adam,  supplementing  thereby 
his  own  éditions.  Some  of  thèse  interprétations  can,  however, 
hardly  be  defended  ;  the  more  important  ones  are  referred  to  in 
the  Notes. 

In  addition  to  those  mentioned   above,  the  following  scholars 
hâve  also  contributed  valuable  comments  on  the  text  : 
(F)  W.  Foerster,   mainly  in    *  Anmerkungen  *   added   to  the  first 

édition  of  Grass,  pp.  69-78. 
(S)  H.   Suchier,    review    of  the   same   édition   in   the    Gottingische 

gelehrte  Anzeigen,  No.  18,  Sept,  i,  1891,  p.  685. 
(T)  A.  Tobler,  in  Literaturblatt  J.  germ.  und  rom.  Philologie.^  xii, 

No.  10,  Oct.  1891,  p.  342. 
(M)  A.  Mussafia,  in  Zeitschrift  fur  die  Ssterreichiscken  Gymnasien, 

xliii,  Wien,  1892,  p.  67. 

G.  Cohn,  Deutsche  Litteraturzeitung,  xiii,  1892,  p.  86. 

For  the  history  of  the  religions  drama  in  the  Middle  Ages,  the 

reader  is  referred  to  the  following  works  : 

E.  K.  Chambers,  The  Mediae'val  Stage,  Oxford,  1903,  especially 
vol.  ii.  This  work  will  be  found,  on  the  whole,  generally  reliable 
and  most  useful  for  practical  purposes.  It  is  unfortunate, 
however,  that  the  author  ascribes  the  Mystère  d'Adam  to  the 
thirteenth  and  the  Anglo-Norman  Résurrection  to  the  twelfth 
century  (vol.  ii.  p.  75). 

W.  Creizenach,  Geschichte  des  neueren  Dramas,  vols,  i-iv.  Part  I, 
Halle,  1 893-1909,  especially  vol.  i.  A  standard  work  on  the 
subject. 

For  the  English  drama  see  also  : 
The  Cambridge  History  of  English  Lireralurt_  vol.  v,  1910. 
A.  W.  Pollard,  English   Miracle-  ("tays,  Moralities  and  Interludes, 

4th  éd.,  Oxford,  1904. 
J.  M.  Manly,  Spécimens  of  Pre-Shaksperean  Drama,  Boston,  1897,  etc. 


62 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 


For  the  French  drama  : 
L.  Petit  de  JuUeville,  Histoire  du  théâtre  en  France  au  moyen  âge, 

4  vols.,  Paris,  1880-86. 
E.  Lintilhac,  Le  Théâtre  sérieux  du  moyen  âge^  Paris,  1904. 
L.  J.  N.  Monmerqué  et  F.  Michel,  Théâtre  français  au  moyen  âge, 
Paris,  1842.     Another  éd.,  1885. 
Several  of  the  above  mentioned  works  contain  full  bibliographies. 

The  Anglo-Norman  dialect  has  been  the  subject  of  numerous 
articles  and  notices,  an  exhaustive  list  of  which  is  given  in  : 
E.  Schwan  and  D.  Behrens,  Grammaire  de  V ancien  français,  traduc- 
tion française  par  O.  Bloch,  Leipzig,  191 3,  p.  266. 
L.  E.  Menger,  The  Anglo-Norman  Dialect,  New  York,  1904. 

This  manual  contains  a  clear  and  full  account  of  the  phonology 
and  morphology  of  the  dialect. 

The  reader  may  also  consult  with  advantage  the  Introductions 
to  the  following  texts,  especially  the  second  : 

E.  Walberg,  Le  Bestiaire  de  Philippe  de  Thaûn,  Lund,  Paris,  1900. 
A.  Stimming,  Der  anglonormannische  Boenje  de  Hauntone  {Bibliotheca 
normannica,  vii),  Halle,  1899. 

TABLE   OF  PROPER   NAMES 


Aaron  777. 

Abacuc  Habakkuk  204. 

Abel  611,  639,  667,  723. 

Abraham  745. 

Adam  i,  etc. 

Balaam  795. 

Chaïm,  Chasntn  591,  623,  723, 

741. 
Crist,  Crlstus  822,  833. 
Daniel  zoo. 
David  183. 
Emanuhel  921. 
Eve,  Evaln  10*,  25,  106,  etc. 
Gabrïel  922. 


Israël  8ig.  822,  862. 

Jacob  817. 

Jessé  878. 

Jheremias  210. 

Jbesu  925. 

Judé  857. 

Judeu  Jew  791,  827*. 

Marie  382,  923. 

Moab  820. 

Moyses  Moses  777. 

Nabugrodonosor  227. 

Salomon  188. 

Setb  içç. 

Ysaias  .?7<5' ;  Ysaïe  883*. 


GLOSSARY 


Note. — An  asterisk  *  placed  after  the  référence  number  indicates  that  a 
correction  has  been  introduced.  The  gender  of  substantives  is  stated  only 
when  it  is  apparent  from  the  context. 


Achaison    s.    occasion,    reason 

alter  s.m.  altar  635*. 

154. 

amende  s.  amends  569. 

achater  vb.  buy,  pay  622*. 

amerrat   3   sg.   fut.   of  amener., 

acointier  'vb.  acquaint,  tell  2^3  ; 

lead  853. 

become     acquainted,    meddle 

andui,  ansdous  num.  both  14*, 

with  421,  487. 

16*. 

acordancef.  réconciliation  588. 

apaier    njb.    appease,    reconcile 

adjutoire  s.m.  help  39,  533  (see 

631. 

note). 

apareir    njb.     appear,     become 

afoler  'vb.  damage,  injure  366. 

manifest  ;  apert  p.p.  162. 

agnel  s.m.  lamb  643. 

apoier,  s'   'vb.    follow    60*    (see 

aguaitier  'vb.  lie  in  wait,  set  a 

note). 

snare  481. 

aquest  s.m.  gain  464. 

aï  interj.  expression  of  grief  or 

ardeir  'vb.  burn  ;  arst  3  sg.  prêt. 

pain  357,  371. 

364;  ^n, -^p.p.  359. 

aidier  vh.  help   380  ;  ait  3  sg. 

asaier  njb.  try,  test  (Mod.   Fr. 

près.  subj.  353. 

essayer)  282*,  286. 

aïe  ;.   help,    succour   336,    381, 

ascute  see  escoter. 

510. 

aseeir    'vb.    establish,    lay    out 

ainz    ad'v.    sooner,    rather,   but 

(Mod.  Fr.  asseoir)  612*  ;  asis 

167*  224,  etc. 

p.p.  83,  794. 

aire  s.m.   race,   nature  ;   de  mal 

asis  see  aseeir. 

aire   575,  opposite  of  de  bon 

asise    s.    verdict,    décision    (cf. 

aire. 

Engl.  assise)  796. 

aïrier,  s'  <vb.  grow  angry  529. 

atraire   'vb.    draw   near,   bring, 

aime  s.  soûl  3*  508,  602. 

bestow  upon  164,  186,  553. 

63 


64. 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 


aùrer  'vb.  adore  860"*^  ;  aûre  3  sg. 

près.  ind.  521. 
autr'ier  ad-v.  day  before  yester-_ 

day  175*,  395»  etc. 
avérer  -vb.  corne  true  805. 

BailUe  ;.  power,  possession  64*, 

509,  515. 
baiUir  <vb.  ;  mal  baillir  ill-treat, 

put  in  evil  plight  366,  468. 
bandon  s.  ;  mettre  a  bandon  to 

surrender  610. 
bargaigne  ;.  strife,  wrangle  621*. 
bastir  njb.  cause  362. 
beneïçon  s.  bénédiction,  blessing 

768. 
bénignité  ;.  blessing  785. 
blastengier  'vb.  blâme  SSS"*"- 
bonaûrté  s.  happiness  499. 
bosoing  s. m.  need  53,  123. 
brudler  ^b.  burn  361.  | 

bridant  près.   p.  of  bruïr  burn    ' 

936. 

Ceal3/>ro«.  (see  Introd.  p.  xli  [b)). 
celer   njb.  conceal,    keep   secret 

215,  266. 
celestial  adj.  heavenly  252,  874. 
certain    adj.  ;    se  faire   certain 

manifest  oneself,  appear  852. 
certes  ad'v.  certainly  153,  683  ; 

a  certes  seriously  888. 
chaitif,  -va  adj.  wretched,   un- 

happy  519,  551,  566,  571. 
cbaleir    'vb.    matter,    concern  ; 

chalt    3    sg.    près.    ind.    117, 

155- 
chalengier  'vb.  daim  495. 


chalt  see  chaleir.  ■ 

chalt  ;.  beat  54. 
'Chardon  s.  thistle  432,  545. 
charnal  adj.  carnal,  of  the  flesh 

779- 

chasement  s.   dwelling,   abode, 
estate  107,  498. 

chastel  sm.  castle  762. 

chastier  <ub.  admonish  628. 

cheeir  'vb.  fall  ;  chiet  3  sg.  près. 
ind.  230  ;  cheeit  "ç.^.  318*. 

chief /.w.  head  488  ;  end  504. 

chiere  s.f.  face  941. 

chois  s.  choice  65*. 

clamer  'vb.  ;  clamer  raison  lay 
claim  832. 

cler  adj..^  ad-v.  clear  307,  936. 

clos  p.p.  oï clore  enclose  881. 

comander  'vb.  entrust  85. 

cornant   s.m.    command,    order 
408. 

comfort  s.  enjoyment  102. 

conjperer  'vb.  pay  lio*,  584. 

conoistre    'vb.    recognize  ;     co- 
nustrai  i  sg.  fut.  43. 

conrei  s.m.  help,  assistance,  means 
383*,  485- 

conseillier  'vb.  advise  188  ;  refl. 
seek  advice  468. 

conservage  s.  reciprocal  assist- 
ance 23  ;  *same  meaning  as 
conservitium  (Du  Cange)  .  .  . 
a  preconcerted  arrangement 
for  mutual  support  made  for 
the  duration  of  a  journey* 
(Foerster). 
conte  s.  ;  entrer  en  conte  settle 
accounts  394. 


GLOSSARY 


6S 


contraire   ;.    harm,    misfortune 

576,  830. 
contredire  -vb.  forbid  414. 
conustrai  see  conoistre. 
copable,   culpable   a^J.    guilty 

562,  568. 
corage,    corrage,    curage  s. m. 

heart,  mind  37*,  234,  865. 
corocier,    curecier    "vh.    make 

angry  214*,  380*. 
corre  ^vb.  run  ;  en  curant  in  a 
hurry  120  ;  corre  sore  pursue, 
overwhelm  ;    curt   3  sg.  près, 
ind.  372*  ;  coru  p.p.  520. 
cors  s.m.  body  1 9,  etc. 
coate  sf.  rib  17,  359,  361,  363, 

etc. 
cotiver  njb.  cultivate  430. 
coveitier  a/b.  covet,  désire  9 1  *. 
coveitise  s.  désire  605*. 
covenir  'vb.  be  fitting,  or  necessary 

25+,  436,  472- 
créance  s/,  trust  217,  748  ;  en 

ma    créance    trusting    in    me 

743  ;  en  ta  créance  trusting  in 

thee  719. 
creire   'vb.    believe    272,    280  ; 

crerraij  crerai  1  sg.  fut.  7,  285, 

etc. 
cresche  ;.  manger,  crib  849. 
cruiz  s.  cross  810. 
cnlpe  s.f.  guilt  565. 
ciimpalnun  s.m.  companion  9. 
curage  see  corage. 
curant  see  corre. 
cure  s.f.  care  80,  225. 
curecier  see  corocier. 
curt  see  corre. 


Dampne  deu  s.  Lord  God  630, 

654*. 
dampner  'vb.  damn  618. 
déduit  s.  joy,  pleasure  56,  113, 

1 78  ;  pleasant  news  (ironically) 

170. 
defens  adj.  prohibited  149  ;  s.m. 

defence,  prohibition  411,  470. 
dehaitier     (  =  deshaitier)     --vb. 

afflict  565. 
délit  s.m.  delight,  pleasure  90. 
deliverat  3  sg.  fut.  of  deli'vrer 

deliver  816. 
délivre    adj.    free    330,    prone 

539- 
delivrement   adaf.    deliberately 

412. 
démener  njb.  forment  ;  demaine 

3  sg.  près.  ind.  370  ;  démener 

'vie  lead,  or  spend  life  57. 
demore,  demure  s.f.  delay  311; 

dwelling-place  333. 
demorer  njb.  delay,  demur  276, 

298. 
demostrer  l'b.  reveal  848. 
déport    s.    pleasure,    récréation 

1 01,  184  ;  sanz,  ^^or/without 

remission  506. 
déporter  'vb.  refresh  668. 
descovrir  njb.   reveal  ;  desco'vert 

p.p.  216. 
déserte  sf.  désert,  merit  450. 
despois  ad'v.  after  505. 
destorbier  s.  hindrance  694*, 
desvé-e  adj.  mad,  foolish  357*. 
detraction  s.  dissension  608. 
dexi,  deus,   dex,   deux  s.  God 

166,  176,  182,  etc. 


66 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 


deveer  <vh.  forbid  152*,  431*. 
dévié  s. m.  defence,  prohibition 

403*. 
devlnaille  ;/  prophecy  905. 
devineor  s.m.  soothsayer  897*. 
deviner  'vb.  prophecy  444. 
devise   s.  ;    sen   denj'tse  without 

remission  606. 
dilection  s.  love  607. 
disme  s.f.  tithe  603,  657,  712*. 
dit  s.m.  Word,  saying  877. 
dolçor-;.  sweetness  304. 
dolent  -e  adj.  sad,  despondent 

539- 
doner  njb.  give  ;  donrai,  dorrai 

i  sg.  fut.  50,  451  ;  durra  3  sg. 

fut.   785  ;   dunge,  doinst  3  sg. 

près.  subj.  208,  637. 
dor,  dur  -e  adj.  hard,  harsh  222,- 

320,  800. 
dorges  see  durer. 
dorrai,  durra  see  doner. 
doter,  duter  ^b.  doubt,  fear  87, 

314  ;  duit  I  sg.  près.  ind.  297. 
dreit  s.m.  right,  law  38*    474*, 

600*  ;  ad-v.  right,  straight  19*, 

409. 
duaire  s.  dowry  552. 
duit  see  doter. 
dungre  see  doner. 
durer    'vh.    continue,    last    86  ; 

dorges  2    sg.    près.    subj.    740 

(see  Introd.  p.  1  {à}). 
dutance  s.  fear  275. 


n.  âge  98. 
eir  s.  heir  758. 
eissi  adv.  thus  745. 


eisail  s.  exile,  torment  507. 
eissit  see  issir. 
el  pron.  anything  else  646. 
embatre,  s'   'vb.    generally    'to 

rush,  swoop  down  upon'  j  hère 

possibly  *to  hide*  390. 
emfance  s.  childishness,  foolish- 

ness  276. 
empleier  ajb.  employ  716*  (see 

note), 
enclin  -e  adj.  bowed,  subjected, 

obedient  35,  488,  579. 
encombrier  s.  hindrance  331*. 
encontre  prep.  against  796. 
engendreore,  engrendreûre  s/. 

conception  779  ;  progeny  584. 
engignier  'vb.  deceive  442. 
en^n  s.m.  deceit,  trickery  243. 
.en^uter  ojb.  grow  sick  88. 
enlacier  ^b.  entwine,  fetter  40 1 . 
enluminer  ^b.  illuminate  824. 
enoit  see  enuier. 
ensivre  'vb.  follow  676. 
entent  (  =  atent)  s.  delay   144, 

549  (see  note), 
enuier  afb.  annoy,  vex  ;   enoit  3 

sg.  près.  subj.  114. 
eschif  -ve   adj.   shy,  overcome 

with  shame  572. 
escoter  <vb.  listen   613  ;   escute^ 

ascute    2    sg.    imperat.    187*, 

239,  esculte  129*;  escutez  2  pi. 

913  ;  escutera  3  sg.  fut.  912. 
esgarder  'vb.    consider,    behold 

843. 
esleecié  adj.  happy  804*.  ^ 

espeir  s.  hope  526*,  930. 
esplne  s.  thorn  432. 


GLOSSARY 


espirlt  s.m.  spirit  88 1. 
estage  s.m.  sojourn  97. 
esteille,  steiUe  s.f.  star  8 1 7,  8  23*, 

848,  853. 
ester  'vb.  stand,  be  ;   estes  2  sg. 

près.  ind.  1 14. 
estes  see  ester. 
estoire  s.  history  534. 
estoveir  'vb.  be  necessary  ;  estoet 

3  sg.  près.  ind.  332. 
estre  s.  being  257. 
estrif  j.  strife  725. 
evesque  s.m.  bishop  839. 

Faidi  s.m.  outlaw  514*. 
faillance  s.  ;  sanz.f alliance  with- 

out  fail  269. 
faille  s.f.  failing,  deceit  342,  906. 
faillir  njb.  lack  j  fait  3  sg.  près. 

ind.   179,  etc.  ;  faldrat  3   sg. 

fut.  428. 
fain  s.  hay  851.  •" 

faiture  s.f.  créature  78. 
faltxire  s.  lack  90. 
feeil  adj.  faithful  12*  45*,  825*. 
fei  s.  faith  188,  215*  etc. 
fel,  félon  adj.  félon,  wicked  575, 

828. 
félonie    ;.     felony,    wickedness 

470,*  735»  868,  901. 
ferir  njh.  strike  ;  ferra  3  sg.  fut. 

483. 
fiance  s.f    promise    218  ;   trust 

692,  720. 
fleblet  -te  adj.  délicate  227.      — 
flner  'vb.  finish,  end  456. 
flambe  s.f  flame  936. 
flambeier  o/A.  flash  5 1 7*. 


67 

776, 


flor  s.f  flower,  bloom  670, 

879,  909. 
fol  sttjornal. 
folage  s.m.  folly,  461. 
folor  s.f.    foUy   6o*,    iio,    326, 

597- 
forcer  compar.  oï fort  44*. 
forfait,  forfet  s.m.  misdeed  556, 

572- 
forfaitxire    s.f.     misdeed,    guilt 

564^  586*. 
forment,  furment  s.m.  corn  545, 

787. 
fors    ad<v.    outside    20  ;     fref. 

except  132,  156. 
franc  adj.  noble-minded  224. 
freit  s.  cold  54*. 
freûr  s.  fear  94. 
friçun  /.  shudder,  illness  52*. 
fu  j.w.  fire36i,  818*  934*,  935*, 

938*. 
furor  ;,  madness  661. 

Gaain  s.  gain  449*. 
eraainnier  njb.  gain  404*. 
gab  s.  joke  888. 
gabber  ^b.  joke  416. 
gaires  adn}.  much  246,  341,  404, 

527- 
gardein  s.   keeper,   warden   183 

(see  note). 
garder  'vb.  look  898,  899  ;  keep, 

observe  41 1  ;  watch,  look  after 

513,  730- 
■garir  njb.  save,  recover  ;  garrai 

I   sg.  fut.   904  ;  garras   2   sg. 

902. 
gas  see  gab. 


68 


LE    MYSTERE    D  ADAM 


generaclon    s.f.    people,    com- 

munity  91 1. 
g-ermain  ;.  kindred,  brother  591. 
gieter,    jeter   'vb.    cast,    throw 

ic8  ;   free,  rescue  369,  590. 
grrace  i.  ;  grâce  de  'vie  gift  of 

life  249. 
grainlor  comparât,  of  grant  548. 
grre  s.m.    wish,   désire,   pleasure 

615,  751. 
grief  adj.  heavy,  grievous  744. 
guenchir  'vb.  turn  aside,  rescue 

695. 
gueredon    s.m.    reward     425*, 

703,  738. 
guerpir  'vb.  forsake  71*,   109* 

321,  326,  52X,  532. 
guerreier  'vb,  wage  war  440*. 
guivre  s./,    viper,    serpent    540, 

575- 
gwai  ;.  woe  420. 

Hahan;.  toil,exertion435  ;  hard- 

ship  457. 
haïne  s.  hatred  479. 
halçor  comparât,  of  kalt,  high 

290*. 
haltesce  ;.  hcight  376. 
haltor  s.  height  813. 
haschiee  ;/."  punishment  556* 

561*. 
host  s.  ;  sires   del  host^  Lord  of 

hosts  861. 

Hoc,  lloec  adv.  there  336,  337. 
iniagene,   ymage  s.f.  image  5, 

409. 
Ire  s.f.  anger  388. 


!  iror,  iriir  ;.  anger  93,  714. 

I  issir  T-'Z).  issue,  go  out,  départ  36, 

I        42,  100,  etc.  ;  eissit  3  sg.  prêt. 

!        20  ;  istra  3  sg.  fut.  382. 

;  itel,   ites  adj.^  pron.  such   304, 

j        338,  650  etc. 


Joïr  <vb.   enjoy    125,   527  ;  rejl. 

398*. 
j  ornai  s.  day's  work,  task  ;  entrer 

en  fol  jornal  enter  on  a  foolish 

task,    act' foolishly    138    (see 

note), 
jugier  njb.  condemn  557*. 

Labor  ;.  field,  crop  669. 

laier  'vb.  leave  ;  lai  2  sg.  imperat. 

297. 
laissier  --ub.  leave,   allow   287''^  ; 

laisse  2  sg.  imperat.  69. 
lande  s.  heath  478. 
las   -se    weary,    unhappy    122, 

298,  571,  814  ;alas  315*323* 

519*. 
laaté  s.  lassitude,  weariness  500*. 
leal  adj.  loyal  68. 
Itiier  s.m.  hire,  reward  660*. 
lum  s.  clay  2*. 

Mail  s.  mallet,  hammer  483. 
main  s.f.  hand    150,  429  ;    estre 

sor  mai  fis  be  at  hand  918. 
maindre  -vb.  remain  84,  85. 
maire     adJ.     greater,     greatest 

829. 
malsnlee  s.f.  liousehold  8 5 S*. 
maistrle  s.f.  mastcry,  dominion 

445- 


GLOSSARY 


69 


27: 


mal  -e   adj.    evil,    wicked 

322,  327,  etc. 
maleeit   -e    adj.    cursed     346*, 


maleïçon  î.f.  malédiction,  curse 
426,  544,  737* 

malvais  adj.  wicked,  bad  503. 

manage  s.  abode,  dwelling-place 
100. 

manantie  s.  possession,  wealth 
62  • 

maneir  î.m.  abode,  dwelling- 
place  523*. 

mangler  -vb.  eat  177  ;  manjues 
2  sg.  près.  ind.  261*  ;  manjiie 
2  sg.  imperat.  275,  293. 

marchié  s. m.  bargain  327. 

marid  s.m.  husband  34. 

melsme  adj.  self  658*. 

membrer  impers,  vh.  remember 
172. 

memorie  s.f.  347  {see  note). 

merci  s.  mercy  722. 

merveilles  adv.  marvellously 
931*. 

mescine  s.f.  medicine,  remedy 
582, 

mesfaire  -vb.  wrong,  do  wiong  ; 
mesfis  I  sg.  prêt.  339,  465  ;  mes- 
Jesis  2  sg.  581  ;  mes/ait,  mes/et 
PP   343,  348,  422,  etc. 

mesfalt  s.m.  misdeed  583,  588, 
618,  738. 

meslee  s.  strife  362. 

mealer  "vb.  embroil  199,  708. 

message  s.  mcssengcr  922. 

mestier  s.  need  693,  720. 

miner,  mener  -vb.  lead,  549,  718. 


3+^ 


mireor  s.m.  mirror  898*. 
mollier,  mnllier  s.f.  wife, 

277*  422*  423*  439*. 
mond  s.m.  world  64,  91*,  255, 

etc. 
mostrer  njb.  show  726. 
moveir  --vb.  ;  mo'veir  guère  begin 

war,  strife  6*. 
mustrance  s.f.  présence,  favour 

589- 

Nasclon  s.f.  nation  767. 
neif  ;.  snow  230. 
neïs  ad'v.  not  even  238. 
nenil  ad-v.  no  216,  238,  651. 
neporquant  adnj.  none  the  less 

233,  587- 
nestre  'vb.   be  born   358,    377, 

909. 
net  adj.  clean,  pure  865.  •* 

nïent  ad<v.  not  106,  116*. 
noef  num.  nine  663. 

Oblacion    s.    oblation,    ofFering 

712. 
occire,   oscire,   ocire,    ^ob.    kill 

364,  690,  697,  705,  etc. 
od,  o  prep.  with  70*,   194,   199, 

etc. 
oeT  s.m.  egg  664. 
oeille  s.  sheep,  lamb  467. 
ofifrende   sf.    offering,    sacrifice 

570,  604,  653,  701,  854. 
oi  ad'v.  to-day  704.  ■ 
oi  inteij.  cry  of  anguish  or  pain 

523*»  535- 
oïl  adv.  yes  179,  215. 
cil  s.  eye  307. 


70 

oïr  "vb.  hear 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 


[26  ;  01  I  sg.  près. 

ind.  170*;  ot  3   sg.   241  ;    oit 

3  sg.  prêt.  932  ;  orrai  i  sg.  fut. 

212,  etc.  ;  oie  3  sg.  près.  subj. 

59  ;   oëz   2   pi.    imperat.    661, 

855  ;  01  -e,  p.p.  841,  915. 
oisel  s.  bird  62. 

oltrage  s.m.  outrage,  insuit  410. 
onc,  onques,  iinc,  unques  ad'v. 

ever   304,   327*    373*     519* 

etc. 
oncion  s.  unction  831,  838. 
ore  s.f.  hour  312,  371,  519. 
ort  s. m.  garden  183. 
oscire  see  occire. 
oser  'vb.  dare  ;  os  1  sg.  près.  ind. 

402. 
ostel  s.  house,  fold  645. 
ot  see  olr. 

otrei  s.m.  permission  424*. 
otreier  ajb.  grant,  permit  666. 
ovre  s.f.  work  843. 
ovrer  --vb.  work  844  (see  note). 

Pal  s.  stake  66  (see  note), 
paltonler  s.  scoundrel  291. 
pan  (  =  pain)  s.m.  bread  436. 
parais,   paradis  s.   paradise   82, 

210,  491,  494,  927. 
pareil  -le  adj.  similar,  equal  265, 


etc. 
355- 


s.  mate,  fellow  11,  44*, 


pareir  -vb.  appear,  become  mani- 
fest  ;  parra  3  sg.  fut.  799. 

parfont  s.m.  deep  256. 

partir  njb.  sharc  194;  départ 
528. 

pecchable  adj.  si nf ul  323. 


peccheor  s.m.  sinner  95,  315*. 
peccheriz  s.f.  sinner  568,  571. 
pener   -l'b.    incur    or    undergo 

punishment  742  (see  note), 
per   s.m.,   s.f.   equal,   mate    (cf. 

Engl.  peer)  167,  190,  313,  415. 
pemum  see  prendre. 
piz  s.m.  breast  475. 
plain  s.  plain,  field  478. 
plaît  s.m.  contention,  litîgation 

(cf.  Engl.  plea)  344,  352. 
plasmer   'ub.   shape,   create    19, 

78,  409. 
poeir  '-vb.  be  able  ;   pois,  puis   1 

sg.  près.  ind.   115,  148,  578  ; 

poe%    2    sg.    51,    140,   194  ;  /Oé"/ 

3  sg-  115»  137  ;  poëz  2  pi.  87  ; 

poeie  I  sg.  imperf.  570  ;  porrai 

I  sg.  fut.  645,  etc.  ;  porras  2 

sg.    163  ;  porra,  purra    3   sg. 

98*,   266  ;  purrum   i    pi.    86  ; 

porrex.  2  pi.  88  ;  poisse,  poisset 

3  sg.  près.  subj.  92,  139. 
poeir  s.  power  515. 
ï>oësté  s.f  power,  might  75,  194, 

250. 
poëstif  <3£^'.  powerful  760*. 
poi  -e  ad'V.,  adj.  little,  short  58, 

222,  441,  472,  614,  693. 
ÎXjrchacier   vb.   pursue,    secure 

634*. 
porpens  ;.;;î.  thought,  mind  31, 

174,  648. 
poste;/ situation, position  360*. 
pour  s.  fear  208,  602,  844. 
pramettre  vb.  promise  ;  pramis 

p.p.  757. 
pree  s.  field  671*. 


GLOSSARY 


preier  <vb.  pray  122*  ;  pri  i  sg. 
près.  ind.  722  ;  prêterai  i  sg. 
fut.  353*  ;  preom  i  pi.  imperat. 

637. 
premerain  adj.  first  592. 
prendre  "jb.  take  ;  prenge  3  sg. 

près.  subj.  226  ;  pernum  i  pi. 

imperat.  294  ;  pernez  2  pi.  498. 
près  ad'v.  near,  at  hand  689,  917. 
prest  adj.  ready,  at  hand  294 

(see  note), 
prime,  primes  ad'v.  first   263, 

418  (see  note). 
primice  j.  first-fruit  604,  712. 
privé  adj.  intimate  699. 
priveement      ad--v.      privately, 

secretly  127*. 
Provence    s.f.    proof,    évidence 

691*. 
provendier  s.m.  one  who  receives 

alms  176*.  ' 

pru  s.m.  profit,  advantage    130, 

207,  625. 
pucele  s.f.  virgin  923. 
pxildre  s.f.  dust  477. 
pute  adj.  evil  288. 

Querre  'vb.  seek,  ask  ;  querreit 
3  sg.  imperf.  277*  ;  querras  2 
sg.  fut.  184  ;  querant  pres.p. 
207. 

quidier  'vb.  think,  believe  168, 
175»  415»  443,  577- 

Raançon  s.  ransom  876*. 
raison  s.  claim,  due  494,  711. 
raïz  s.f.  root  489,  878. 
ras  s.m.  t  482  (see  note). 


71 
recovrler  s.m.  recovery,  remedy 

496*,  526*. 
redoté  s.m.  dotard  895. 
regarda  intention,  thought  271. 
reie  s.  furrow  864*. 
relais  s.  ;    a  grant    relais   very 

leisurely  678  (see  note), 
remaindre  ^b.  remain  663,  704. 
repondre  'vb.  hide  ;    repost  p.p. 

388. 
requei  s.  repose,  rest  274*. 
requerre   njb.    request,    beseech 

522. 
rescorre  'vb.  rescue  ;  rescos  p.p. 

511. 
resciis  s.m.  rescue  317. 
retraire  njb.  withdraw  578  ;  re- 

proach  560,  564. 
retrait  s.m.  refuge,  escape  292, 

316. 
"revel  s.  rébellion  626,  724,  820. 
rien  s.f.  thing  286. 
rimor  s.f.  rumour,  cry  734*. 
rote  s.f.  Company,  gathering  (cf. 

Engl.  rout)  240. 

Sablon  s.m.  sand,  ground  704. 
sachier  'vb.  pull,  pluck  482. 
sait  s.m.  jump,  leap  802. 
salvacion  s.  salvation  781. 
salvaor  s.m.  saviour  925. 
sanz,   senz,  sen  adoj.  without 

144*,  189,  204,  269,  496,  etc. 
sapience  s.  wisdom  157. 
saveir  'vb.  know  115*,  158  ;  sai 

I  sg.  près.  ind.  117  ;  sez  2  sg. 

125^  ï53,  293,  898*;  set  i%g. 

467,  707  ;  ioi  I  sg.  prêt.  527  ; 


72 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 


seus  2   sg.  444  ;  sauras  z  sg. 


fut. 


'95'' 


sa'vrat  3  sg.  242  ; 


sache    3   sg.  près.   subj.   237  ; 

seUses  2  sg.  imperf.  257*. 
savor  s.  savour,  taste  252,  303, 

305. 
scole,  escole  s.f.  school,  doctrine 

220,  856. 
sec  -che  adj.  diTy  850. 
secrel  s. m.  secret  773*. 
semblant  .;./;;.  semblance,   like- 

ness  4,  407. 
semence  s.f.  seed  433. 
sempres  ad=v.  at  once  103,  161, 

264. 
sen,  senz  see  sanz. 
sens    s.m.    mind,     good    sensé, 

wisdom  32,  173,  234,  531,  896. 
serr  s.m.  servant,  slave  405  ;  adj. 

servile  224*. 
sermon    s.m.   speech,   word    51, 

640. 
servir  'vb.  serve  76  ;  serf  2  sg. 

imperat.  37. 
set,  sez  see  sa'veir. 
set  num.  seven  742. 
seveals  ado;,  at  least  226*. 
socorre,   sucurre   -jb.   succour, 

^«elp  334,  522. 
socors  s.  succour  337. 
sojor  s.m.  sojourn  503. 
sojomer  vb.  sojourn,  dwell  398. 
sol  adij.  oniy  260. 
solaz  s.  comfort,  solace  940. 
somondre  xi.  summon  861. 
&OTQ prep.,  adu.  upon  372,  520. 
sort  s.f  fate,  lot  104,  318. 
sospir  ;.;;/.  sigh  530. 


sot  adj.  foolish,  stupid  171. 

soveraln  s.m.  highest  256. 

spee  s.f.  s  word  517. 

sperance  sf  hope  587,  747. 

steille  see  esteille. 

studie  s.  study,  endeavour  867. 

suduire  ojb.  seduce  466*. 

sufiEraite  /.  lack  566, 

suffrir    njb.    sufFer,    allow    273, 

573*  ;  endure  561. 
suor  s.  sweat  437. 
surdre  -vb.  spring,  rise  819. 

Talent  s.m.  will,  désire  16,  116. 

talon  s.m.  heel  481. 

tart  ad'V.  ;  ço  est  a  tart  it  is  too 

late  530. 
taster  'vb.  taste  304. 
tempter  ^vb.  tempt  751  ;  sound, 

ascertain  the  depth  332. 
tençon  s.  strife,  dispute  22,  609. 
teste  s.f.  head  483,  656. 
tolir  vb.  remove  200  ;  toits  2  sg. 

prêt.  537  ;  toUît  p.p.  392. 
ter  s.m.  turn,   course  ;    al  chief 

del  tor  finally  504*. 
tomer  -vb.  turn  420  ;    torner  a 

justise  impute  as  righteousness 

756. 
train  s.m.  company,  society  487. 
traîner  -ub.  drag  475. 
traire    njb.    draw    235  ;     trara^ 

trarra  3  sg.  fut.  338,  782,  875, 

926  ;  traie  3   sg.  subj.   352*  ; 

trait  1^.^.  377- 
trait  s.m.  trace  350. 
traître,  traïtor  s.m.  traitor  m, 

204,  280,  281. 


GLOSSARY 


trauagre  s.  tribute,  toll  464  (see 
note). 

travail  s.  travail,  pain  484*. 

travailler,  se  'vb.  grieve  533. 

trencixier  njb.  eut,  carve  850. 

trespas  s.m.  trespass,  transgres- 
sion 418. 

trespassement  s.m.  trespass, 
transgression  143. 

trespasser  'vb.  trespass,  break 
142,  403,  408,  412. 

trestut/ro«.  ail  310. 

trlstor  s.  sadness  633. 

U  adv.  where  387*,  427*,  531*, 
673*,  723,  etc.  ;  conj.  or  728*, 
884*,  etc. 

ues  s.m.  importance  63*. 

uissor  sf.  wife  322.  "^ 

unor,  honors.fl  honour  207,  880. 

unques  acin;.  ever  327*,  etc. 

Val  s.  Valley  230  ;  mettre  a  'val 

precipitate,  hurl  down  376. 
veer  'vb.  refuse,  forbid  168. 
veelr  'vb.  see  283*,  402*,  524*  ; 

'vei  I  sg.  près.  ind.  397*,  448*  ; 

'vei'x.  2  sg.  151'*;  njï  i  sg.  prêt. 

221,    519,    933  ;    'verrai   fut. 

122,  etc.  j  'veant  pres.p.  307  ; 

'veû  p.p.  893. 
veeir  s.m.  sight  260*. 
veie  s.f.  vv^ay,  path  518*  863'>^. 
veintre   'vb.    conquer  ;    -veintra 

3  sg.  fut.  759. 


73 

veir  i.  truth  135,  525*. 
vengement  s.m.  vengeance  800. 
venir  <vb.  ;  mal  <venu  unwelcome, 

dejected  448. 
verai  adj.  true  715. 
verge  s.f.  rod,  scion   775,  777, 

879,  908. 
vergier  s.  orchard  524. 
vergoine,  verguine  s.  shame  94, 

399- 
vergugnier    'vb.   feel    ashamed 

396*. 
vermeil  -le  adj.  red  818. 
vertu  s.  power,  miracle  931. 
vïaire  s.  opinion  551. 
viande  ;./.  méat,  food  477. 
vilainnie  s.f.  villainy  560. 
vlrge  s.f.  virgin  919,  920,  923. 
vivre  'vb.  live  420*  ;   'vtf  i  sg. 

près.  ind.  113. 
vois  I  sg.  près.  ind.  of  aler  go 

207. 
voleir  njb.  wish,  will  j  njoil  1  sg. 

près.  ind.  59,  100,  etc.  ;  'volSy 

'voels  2Sg.  27*,  198,  199,  697  ; 

'voelt  3  sg.  225  j  voloms  i  pi. 

601,  etc.  ;  'voleit  3  sg.  imperf. 

278  ;    'vois   I    sg.   prêt.    753*, 

755*;  njolst  3  sg.  289  ;  'voldrai, 

etc.  fut.  42,  etc.  ;  'vaille  3  sg. 

près.  subj.  636. 
volonté  s.f.  will  27,  76,  79,  etc. 
volentiers  ad'v.  willingly  624. 

Ymage  see  imagerie. 


INDEX 


Abel,  xix 

Abraham  and  IsaaCy  xv 

actors,  xvii,  xxii,  xxviii,  5 1 

ad,  xlvii 

Adam,  xviii 

Adam  de  la  Halle,  li 

Adam  de  Suel,  xxxi 

adjective,  xlviii 

adjutoire,  47 

aienz,  xxxvi 

aime,  xlvi 

ambedeus,  xxxviii 

Anglo-Norman  spellings,  xxxv- 

xxxix 
article,  xlviii 
asaer,  xxxvii 

avéras,  xxxvi 

avrad,  xlvii 

Balaam,  xiv,  xv,  xxi 

beal,  xlvi 

Bestiaire,  1,  63 

beveras,  xxxvi 

Bodel,  Jean,  li 

Boe've  de  Hauntone,  xxxvii,  62 

bonaûrté,  xli 

brudlee,  xlviii 

Caesura,  liv 

Cain,  xix 

ceals,  xli,  xlvi 

chaite,  xxxvi 

Chester  Plays,  xxviii,  xxix 

choir,  xxiv 

comfort,  xlv 

Computus,  1,  Ivi 

Concordia  Regularis,  xi 

conjugation,  xxxiii,  xlix,  1;  con- 
fusion of  conjugations,  xxxviii, 
xlix  j  of  persons,  xxxiii,  1  j  of 
tenses,  xxxix 


conustrai,  xlii 

Cen'vi'vium  Herodisy  xvi 

Corpus  Christi  procession,  xxvi 

Co'ventry  Corpus  Christi  Plajys, 
xxii 

cuer,  47,  54 

cum,  cume,  Iv 

Dampne  deu,  xlvi 

Daniel,  drama  of,  xv,  xxiii 

declension,  xxxiii,  xlviii 

defens,  xl 

défier,  54 

devils,  xvi,  xxi,  xxv 

Digby  Mysteries,  xxii 

dimes,  xlviii 

Distichs  ofCato,  xxxi 

Dit  des  quinze  signes  dujugement, 
xix,  xxxi,  58 

drama,  mediaeval  ;  comic  élé- 
ment in,  xiv,  xvi,  xxi  ;  English 
drama,  xxvi,  xxviii  ;  expansion 
of  religious  drama,  xxvi  ; 
language  of,  xxii  ;  origin  of, 
xi  ;  transitional  or  semi  - 
liturgical  drama,  xxi 

duses,  xxxvi 

El,  ele,  xxxvi,  Iv 

emfanz,  xlvi 

emfern,  xlv 

enjambement,  Iv 

enoit,  xliii 

ensi,  xxxix 

entent,  49,  53 

Épître  farcie  de   Saint   Etienne, 
xxxii 
i   Eve,  xviii 

Feast  of  Pools,  xiv,  xvi 

Festum   Asinorum,   xiv,    xv,    xxi, 


INDEX 


75 


fiel,  xxxvi 

foc,  foUC,  XXXV 

frai,  fras,  xxxvi 

fraiture,  xxxv 

friczion,  xxxv 

froit,  xliv 

future  tense,  xxxix,  xliii 

Gardein,  49 

glorie,  53 

Greban,  Arnoul,  xxviiî,  li,  52 

Hiatus,  Iv 

Hilarius,  xv,  xxii 

Imagene,  47 

imperative,  xlix 

indicative,  imperfect,  li  ;  présent, 

xlv,  xlix-1 
Isaac  and  Rebecca^  xv 
Jacob  and  £sau,  xv 
Jean  Michel,  xxviii 
Jordan  Fantosme,  Ivi 
Laon  Drama,  xiv 
Latin  in  mediaeval  drama,  xxii 
limo,  xxxv,  47 
Ludus  Co--uentriae,  xxviii,  54 
Ludus  super  iconia  Sancti  Nicolai, 

xxii 
lui,  xxxviii 
Maïme,  xxxvii,  xlviii 
malait,  maleit,  xxxvi 
marid,  xlvii 
memorie,  51 
Mercadé,  xxviii 
mesler,  xlviii 

Miracle  de  Sardenay,  xxxii 
miracle-plays,  xxi  ;  cycles,  xxviii 
Miracles  de  Notre  Dame,  li 
Mistére  du  Fiel  Testament^  xxvii, 

li 
mond,  xlvii 


morphology,  xlviii-li 

Munich  Nati'vity  Play,  xx,  xxvii 

Mystère  a  Adam,  author,  xvii, 
xviii,  Ivii-lviii  ;  characters, 
xviii-xix  j  date,  Ivi-lvii  ;  édi- 
tions, xxix,  59-61  ;  incom- 
plète, xix  -  xxi  ;  language, 
xxii,  xxxii-li  ;  lessons,  xvii, 
xxi  ;  liturgical  character,  xxi  ; 
manuscript,  xxix-xxxii  ;  ori- 
gin  and  sources,  xi-xix,  Ivi  ; 
place  in  évolution  of  the 
religious  drama,  xix-xxix  j 
stage,  xxiv-xxvi  ;  time  of 
performance,  xxi  ;  versifica- 
tion {qt'V.) 

Mystère  de  la  passion,  xxviii,  li,  52 

mysteries,  xxi,  xxviii 

Ne,  53 

noit,  xliii 

noun,  xxxvii 

Octa'vian  and  the  Sibyl,  xvi, 
xxix 

oi,  xliii 

onc,  onques,  Iv 

oncor,  Iv 

or,  ore,  Iv 

ovec,  xxxix 

ovre,  xliii 

Pageants,  xxvi 

pal,  48 

par,  48 

paraïs,  paradis,  xli,  xlvii 

Passion  of  St.  Andrenv,  xxxvi, 
xxxvii,  liv 

passion-plays,  xxviii 

pecchor,  xxxvi 

Philippe  de  Thaun,  1,  Ivi,   62 

phonology,     xxxv-xxxviii,     xl- 


76 


LE    MYSTÈRE    d'aDAM 


xlviii  j    vowels,  xl-xliv  ;    con- 
sonants,  xliv-xlviii 
pité,  xxxvii 

Poème  de  la  Passion^  liv 
poetifs,  xlviii 
pois,  xliii 
poisse,  xliii 
pople,  xlii 
pren,  xlvii 
procession  of  prophets,  xiii,  xxi, 

xxix,  55 
pronoun,  xlix 
prove,  xlii 

Provençal  spellings,  xxxv 
pussance,  xlii 
Queil,  51 

Siuinxe  signes  du  jugement  (see 
under  Dit) 

Ras,  52 

Regensburg  Drama,  xxvii 

respon,  xlvii 

Résurrection  -  play,        Anglo  - 
Norman,  xxii,  li  ;  Latin,  xxx 

Rouen     Prophets     (see     Festum 
Asinorum) 

Rouen  Nativity,  xxvii 

Rustebeuf,  li 

St.  Martial  of  Limoges  Prophets, 
xiii,  XX,  xxiii,  57 

salvaor,  xli 

satan,  xix 

saveras,  xxxvi 

scole,  xlii 

sen,  xlvii 

Septuagint,  57 

Sermon,     pseudo  -  Augustinian, 


xii-xin,  xvii,  55-57 
serrad,  xlvii 
sevals,  xxxv,  xlvi 
Sibyl,  XX,  xxvii 
spee,  xlii 
sperance,  xlii 

Sponsus  of  Limoges,  xvi,  xxii 
stage,    xxiii-xxvi  ;    fixed,    xxvi  ; 

movable  {see  pageants) 
steille,  xlii 
studie,  xlii 

subjunctive  présent,  1 
substantive,  xlviii 
Suscitatio  Lazari,  xxii 
Tarzera,  xxxv 
toen,  xliii 
toit,  xliv 

Tours  MS.,  xxix-xxxii,  xxxiv 
Tonvnelej/  Plays,  xv 
traûage,  xli 
tropes,  xi-xii,  xxi,  li 
tuer,  55 

Valenciennes  MS.,  xxvi 

verb  {see  conjugation) 

versification,  li-lv  ;  decasyllabic 
verse,  lii,  liv-lv,  49,  52  ;  octo- 
syllabic  verse,  li,  lii-liv 

Fie  de  la  Vierge  Marie,  xxxi 

Vie  de  Sainte  Marguerite,  xxxi 

Vie  de  Saint  George,  xxxi 

Vie  de  Saint  Léger,  liv 

Vie  du  pape  Gre'goire  le  Grand, 
xxxi 

Wace,  xxxi,  xxxii 

Wakefield  Plays,  xxviii 

York  Plays,  xxviii,  xxix 


Lowe  &  Brydone  Printers  Ltd.,  London,  N.W.l. 


PQ  1345  .A2  1918  SMC 

Adam  (Mystery) 

Le  mystère  d'Adam   47076256